Equestria's New Legend

by DylantheArtist

First published 19th of July, 2017

No one is brought into this world equal, and it's made even harder for Dylan as he's thrust into a world not his own. But he will become the pillar this place needs, because that's what legends are known for, and he will be Equestria's newest legend!

One day, there was a boy who dreamed of being a hero. But throughout his whole life he's been berated, and shunned, now how will he react when he's sent to a world where dreams like that are actually, possible. Watch as this young man develops his latent potential, fights the forces of disharmony, and maybe ensnare the heart of a certain somepony along the way.

This is my very first story I've ever written so please don't hate me too much, any suggestion(s) that you may have will be after the first two chapters, so please don't hate me just because my writing sucks.

Also what do you think of the new cover art? It's still a work in progress but I'll make some improvements to it as I make the story, or I can just use the old one, let me know what you think.

How (some) Legends Start Pt. 1

How (some) Legends Start Pt. 1

3rd person Dylan's POV

"Uugh, why is it so boring today?" said a teenage boy just reaching into adulthood,"Well, at least we won't be getting any storms today, so that's a plus." he exclaimed to no one in particular. The boy who is saying all of this is named Dylan Rayson. Now, that may seem like an ordinary name, nothing to really think about, but Dylan's last name is actually a moral code that he wears. A Rayson will always protect their family, no matter how dangerous or how small it is, every Rayson sticks together and looks out for each other. And Dylan has lived by this golden rule his whole life and as such, nothing means more to him than family.

It all started on a surprisingly clear day, you couldn't even see a cloud in the sky for miles, even if you looked out into the horizon. It was also pretty hot at this time of day, which happened to be noon, but even though all of this usually meant for a good summer day, but for a certain teenager, it was just an ordinary, boring, and another, depressing, day for Dylan Rayson.

Dylan Rayson was a pretty average looking kind of kid, his hair was a bit messy, pretty spikey all around, and a dark brown, yet he managed to make it work without it making him look like he had a greasy mop on his head. His eyes were a deep royal blue, at first glance both of his eyes looked to be the same shade of blue, except one was just a shade lighter than the other, making it a cosmic blue, but it was hardly noticeable unless you looked deep into his eyes.

Dylan smoothed a few wrinkles out of his powder-blue denim shirt. His Brewster Wingtips whipped in the wind like a flag. He stretched his body getting a few pops, now fully stretched he stood at a height of 5"9" and has a decent athletic build, though he doesn't like to be very intimidating, in fact he's actually pretty shy, but because of his stature he wasn't picked on, much. He also had a little bit of a scruff growing on his chin, but other than that his face was like a baby's booty.

He wasn't what you would call the 'liveliest' person, and no one knew why, he actually used to be extremely social and energetic, but for awhile now he's just been pushing everyone away as he kept sinking inside of some form of depression; and as a Rayson, you'd think that he'd liven up a bit more. And from a few years up to now he keeps distancing himself from everyone, refusing to accept help from anyone other than himself and his sketches, but he's still got his father's old denim shirt that he keeps with him. He lives in Michigan, Muskegon, right on the coast of Lake Michigan, it was very nice to wake up every morning to the sound of waves crashing into the shore, but he just thought it was bothering his precious sleep time.

Today wasn't anything special for Dylan as he drove in his Chevy Suburban, it was the more recent model car and it was colored a midnight black. He really enjoyed driving it because it was just so comfortable for him. The reason he's driving right now is because he doesn't see the need to wait until you're 18 to get your driver's licence when you already know everything there is to know about driving.

But the real reason he's driving is so he can clear his head before he heads over to the graveyard, the reason he's going to that kind of place is not for the reason you'd think, he goes there to reflect and ponder on what exactly happened to them, his dad has been missing for years, his aunts and uncles are god knows where, and his mother, did not exactly go in the happiest of circumstances.

"Might as well see what everyone's up to at the beach," Dylan said as he looked out of his side window and just stared at the beach leading to the lake and gazed upon how vast the lake was that you couldn't even see past the horizon, but he was used to this sight after staring at it for his whole life. As he gazed he couldn't help but remember back to when his parents would bring him here when he was a child, and all of the fun he used to have here as a kid, he would just go to the highest hill and play king of the hill with the other kids, even though at the time he was the smallest of the bunch, he was by far the most energetic. He felt a small hint of a smile play across his lips as he just stared blankly at the scene."Heh, I miss those times, even if I was a bit clumsy." he said as he was reminiscing of the old times, when his family was still with him.

After a few more minutes he finally refocused his attention to the road, but the sight greeted him was, "W-What the hell is that!? I don't remember taking acid before I left, or EVER in that manner!?" said Dylan in a panicked state as he stared at a literal rainbow colored vortex coming straight towards him, as he was just starting to panic, as well as shift the gear in reverse, he failed to notice his car was being pulled and lifted into the most bizarre looking tornado, and when he did take notice, he was already at the point where the only thing he could do was, "SSSHHHHIIIIII-"*THUNK* was the last word he said, before he felt a stabbing pain in the back of his head, and as the world around him was getting increasingly harder to make out from the blurriness, the last thing he thought before he entered the void of while sitting in his car currently being sucked inside if the fantasy colored twister, 'Well at least when I hit the ground, I'll be with my family again....' was the last thing he thought with a smile on his face.

Five minutes earlier, Equestria, Ponyville...

3rd person Twilight Sparkle POV

As Twilight Sparkle was making sure everything was ready for the Summer Sun Celebration, she couldn't help but feel worried that something bad will happen, despite the princesses letter telling her to calm down and that she was just overreacting, but still with the aligned stars and the Mare in the Moon, she just knew that something bad was going to happen, and it was going to happen soon.

Twilight Sparkle is a very, enthusiastic pony, she's obsessed with reading and researching, and that's just saying it lightly. Her mane was a deep bluish magenta, with two highlights newt to each other one is hot pink, and the other is a regular purple, same as her tail. Her fur is a light purple giving her an almost elegant look, almost. Her eyes were a deep royal shade of purple, heck almost everything about her you could almost summarize her as simply purple. She was wearing a simple dark blue turtleneck blouse along with a white skirt that goes down to her lower thighs.

But the thing that sticks out the most was a horn that was the same color as her fur protruding from her forehead. She stands at an average height of about 5"6", not much to say about that unless you want the dirty jokes. Her breast size was a C-cup that fit her perfectly and her slightly petite frame. She didn't have shoes because why would someone with hooves need shoes, and yes like every'pony' else, instead of feet she had hooves, but she still had hands that resembled a humans. Overall, she was a very beautiful girl, she even looks like she's just reached 19, but she am in fact 22 years old.

1st person Twilight's POV

"I just hope that the princess was right about today", I said in a sigh of frustration and worry to no one in particular. as I kept walking I got a different kind of feeling, the kind of feeling one gets when they are expecting something to suddenly pop up, 'that's just plain ridiculous!' I thought to myself, 'It's not like a tornado is going to appear out of nowhere and-'

As I think this a huge rainbow colored vortex seemed to suddenly appear from nothing, and after a few moments it started to fade away to reveal a weird looking black rectangular box with a protrusion coming from what I assumed was the front, and had 4 black circle things surrounding what seemed to be small silver wheels. "Well, I guess you can't be right about everything..." I said as I began to look through the looking glass on the mysterious object.

But what I saw inside was not what I was expecting, it was some kind of creature, that looked a lot like a pony except for its small muzzle and its lack of fur, wings, tail, or horn, wearing some kind of weird looking jeans shirt, along with what appeared to be midnight blue dress pant, but I couldn't be sure as I couldn't see above the strange barrier keeping it inside, sitting behind another weird circle looking thing, but then I started to get worried when I saw what looked to be blood coming from the back of his head,"Oh my Celestia!" I said in an extremely worried manner for whatever this strange looking creature was, and as I was about to panic for this creature I saw what looked to be a lever mechanism, so I assumed that it was used to open this strange looking box, and thankfully, I was right and right as the door opened as I pulled on the lever, "Hey are you alright?!" was what I said as I was about to help the creature out and carry him to the hospital, before suddenly it stirred.

1st person Dylan's POV

As I willed myself to open my eyes, they felt like they weighed a ton and a half, so I could see what was happening around me, only to notice that the wind currents are gone and so too is that tornado, 'Must have survived the fall, but I think I may have a serious concussion' I thought as I was finally able to open my eyes and see where I was even if it was extremely hazy and blurry, as I looked around my attention shifted to one thing in particular, 'Ok, now I know I'm high" I thought as I stared at a literal purple horse wearing a turtleneck and had a FREAKING HORN on its head. But the strange thing was is that it looked a lot like me, minus the muzzle, the ears, and the horn. But what attracted my attention the most weren't any of those it, in fact it was her eyes, yes 'her' I didn't just look at her face you know, and when I looked into her eyes, all I could say was, "Gorgeous." And with that I blacked out into the dark void where I just was.

To Be Continued...

Author's Notes:

I really hope that you all enjoyed this, and if you didn't that's fine I don't expect much when this is my very first time writing something like this ever, so please leave some feedback and tell me what you think about the first chapter.

Also I've just recently gone through this chapter and edited it, but I refuse to take credit so shout out to Flint-Lock for giving me suggestions on how to improve writing, also I changed the entire family is dead shtick so now it's more believable, another shout out to Flint-Lock, also a few summarizations are credited to Flint-Lock, so thanks you really helped me with that, and if you have any more suggestions for me that I could use to improve my writing, I'm more than willing to hear you out.

How (some) Legends Start Pt. 2

Dylan's dream, unknown area, 1st person

"Hey son, come over here for a second would ya?" I heard someone who sounded just like my missing father, but that can't be right, can it?

"Sure thing dad!" The words came out of my mouth before I could even process what was happening, and so too did my feet think for themselves as they were already headed for that man's voice. 'Why is my body reacting on its own, and why does this all seem, familiar?' As I thought this my body had already turned the corner leading to that man's voice, and as soon as I turned the corner I saw him, my father, "What is it dad?" As soon as I said that I remembered, this was around the time my father disappeared. But, why am I suddenly remembering this now, I haven't had this dream in years. Just as my father was about to say something, I felt a tug pulling me from my dream, and all I could think at that moment was confusion.

Real world/equestria, present time

I woke up with one hell of a headache, I mean it was bad, like imagine when you wake up on a Monday and you have one of those aches in the back of your head that makes you the worst type of person, now multiply that time 10 and you'll understand, "Ow, god damnit, this really frickin' sucks." I said as I rubbed the back of my head, only to get, "GAAAH!" You guessed it, a stabbing pain where my hand just was. After a moment of consideration I've come to the conclusion, "Fuck! Don't touch the back of your head. Fuck that hurt." As I said this I took a few brief moment to take in my surroundings, as I did this I also noticed that I was in some type of hospital wing. And as I was looking around the door was suddenly burst open with a panicked... Horse, lady, nurse? 'Okay, now I know I'm still dreaming, because there's just no other explanation for this. Wait, if that was really true then I shouldn't have felt that kind of pain when I woke up.' I thought to myself as the nurse went from panicked to relief.

"Well I'm glad that you're alright, you really gave me quite the scare their mister... " I heard the horse nurse.

Now that I a better look at her, I'd say she stands at an average height of 5'6. Also she's wearing a white nurse outfit, not much to say there. Her hair, well from all the animes I've watched, her hair is nowhere near as deeply colored as those anime chicks, the color is just, let's just say it's both lighter and brighter than any light pink I've ever seen, not to mention her blinding white fur that makes the two pairs of colors just, too bright, well, at least for my tastes. Now her eyes, they were the same blue as mine, well not exactly the same blue, again everything about her is, bright, ugh, her eyes are multiple times brighter than my own, her eyes are more of a light sky blue where as mine are more of a royal blue in my right and a slightly lighter shade in my left, not that she could tell. Anyways everything about her just said, 'don't look to long or else I'll blind you with my colors of death', I know I'm a dork. Also her tail is also the same color as her hair, and her equine like ears the same as her fur. As I was staring I noticed her face turned a little shade of red, and a little bit sheepish.

I cannot begin to describe to you how, weird, I felt at that moment, I mean I've lived with humans my whole life, and most would assume my attraction to be, well, human. And I'm pretty sure that my attraction won't change just because I hit my head extremely hard, no matter what anyone says otherwise, but, strangely enough, she looked more human than what you'd expect from a, uhm, horse-lady. Still doesn't make me feel any less weird for pretty much 'examining' her with my eyes, and I'm pretty sure that she's dying from embarrassment judging from her tomato-red face.

"Guh, s-sorry about that I didn't mean to 'check' you out per say, i-it's just, you look a lot different from what I'm used to is all." I said in a surprisingly quick manner, but I'm surprised that she completely understood.

"I-Its alright, you don't look like you're from around here at all, so it isn't that surprising." I heard her say in what I'd assume an embarrassed manner.

"Thanks for not misunderstanding, oh, and my name's Dylan, Dylan Rayson miss-,"

"O-Oh right, my name's Nurse Redheart, and that's quite an unusual name you have there mr.Rayson." I sat there in silence for the next few seconds contemplating what's happening right now.

"Well this has been nice and all misses horse lady but-"*SLAP* I sat there with the left side of my face felling like it got hit by a metal glove, holy hell she has some wicked strength behind her frame, but, "WHAT THE HELL LADY?!" I said with as much restrained anger as I could at the moment.

"I don't care if you're a patient or not, but I am not a whore." I heard her say with even more restrained anger than my own, which I could tell was also greater than my own anger.

"Wait, since when did I call you a whore?" I said with nothing but confusion replacing my rage.

"You just called me a horse, now I don't know who taught you that kind of language young man, but I will not tolerate those kinds of words in my-"

"Wait, so, you're not a horse? Then, what are you?" As soon as I said that I could have sworn that the air turned a few degrees colder, but when I saw her face is when I truly regretted interrupting her.

"I'M A PONY YOU IDIOT!"

Oh, oooh, oh, 'Well, shit'.

Author's Notes:

I'm extremely sorry that this chapter took so long to come to light and I hope that you all don't hate me for it. I've just been extremely busy with school lately, but these upcoming breaks are coming up so I'll be able to work on future chapters, and I promise that I won't neglet my story any more. Anyways I hope that you all enjoyed the 2nd chapter, I will now be accepting suggestions for the story like OC's, storyline that changes due to Dylan, and how the original mlp storyline changes due to Dylan. I will also need some beta-readers and an editor, I would sincerily appreciate it if any of you could help me out with these, then they would help speed up the progress of this story a lot, those who are interested please let me know by sending me a private message that you're interested in helping in the development of this story, and I will reply back. Now I will set the limit of beta-readers to set number at around 10-15 beta readers at the max, soplease if you're interested please let me know and I'll lend you access to the unfinished chapters and letting me know what you think. Anyways thank you very much for sticking with me forsolong and not losing hope in me, thank you and stay 'as awesome as you wanna be'.

Also I'm starting to go back and fix the issues with the dialogue that someone pointed out, so please give some credit to Orion Light for helping me realize my mistake in dialogue. And with this I hope that you all will be able to understand the story better :)

How (some) Legends Start pt.3

Unknown Hospital, Dylan's Pov

Well, I never thought that I'd be literally thrust into a world of, "Wait, did you just say, pony?!"

"Yes." I heard the nurse say in an extremely agitated and barely restrained rage manner. Oh great, just great, how did I get myself in some type of fairytail land full of humanoid ponies, part of that sounds familiar for some reason.

"Uh, well I'm sorry about that but where I come from that word has an entirely different meaning," I say with the most amount of decency I can conjure up under the icy stare directed my way.

"Well, alright, just don't let it happen again." The 'pony' named Redheart said with a withering anger leaving her tone, and as her rage left her, so too did the icy temperature that somehow found its way into this recovery room, which allowed me to let go of a breath that I didn't know I was holding.

"Well, thanks for letting me off the hook so easily, but, where exactly am I, and who brought me here?" I asked with all of my curiosity coming back to me.

"Oh, right, well right now you're in a hospital located in Ponyville, and you were brought here by a unicorn by the name of Twilight, and if I remember correctly, she was having quite a tough time carrying you here by herself." Huh, well I already knew I was in some fantasy world, but, 'Pony'ville? Are you serious?

"Well thank you for letting me know where I am- wait, where was I originally before coming here, did that Twi-girl tell you where she found me?!" I said in a slightly panicked manner.

"U-uh, why yes, she said she found you in some kind of big metal box with four metal wheels," I heard her say in a confused and slightly hurried manner, but I need one more thing.
"Did she say where she found me? Any distinct area?!" I need to know.

"W-well, u-uh, she said it was near the Sweet Apple Acres orchard, I-I think." That's all I needed to hear.

"Thank you for all your help, but I can take care of myself from here." I said as I was getting up, but as soon as my feet touched the floor, my head started to feel a little light headed, luckily I managed to catch myself, and as soon as I did I looked around for the door.

"W-wait, you can't get out of bed yet, we still haven't checked how bad your injury is, and you've only just got here you need to rest," whatever she just said went ignored by me as I had found the door and took off with a full sprint.

5 minutes later, outside the hospital

As I was running, I took note of my surroundings and how dark it was at the time, and how beauti-no time for that now! I need to get to my car and make sure everything survived the trip as I did. "Man, I hope that I'll make it in time, let's just hope that I wasn't out for too long, wait am I still wearing my-" saying that I came to an instant stop, taking the time to cautiously look down at myself, and as I did I let out a huge sigh of relief as I saw that all of my clothes are still there, "oh thank god." 'Ok, let's keep going' I thought as I resumed my run towards my destination. Thankfully there was a path next to the hospital along with various signs that would hopefully lead me to my goal, 'I just hope that I'm not too late,' was my final thought as I took a glimpse at a nearby sign that told me the orchard was nearby, as I saw this I picked up my speed and hurried over to my destination, hoping against hope that in this dark, I could still find my car along with everything still there. As I was nearing the area, I noticed that, well, there were no people, I mean sure it's night and everything but you still get a few people who are wondering around at night. "Okay, I know that I'm new to this world but I feel like there should still be more, activity than there is now-" as I said this I heard a huge roar coming from deep within a dark forest quite a distance away from me, now I know that I'm closer to my current destination, "Damnit!" I said as I turned towards the source of that noise and hustled even faster than before to help whoever is at the source of that sound.

15 minutes later, inside of mysterious forest

"Why, why do I have this annoying sense of protection, I don't even know who's near that area, for all I know it could just be two monsters battling each other!" I said as I was cursing my own moral code and what my heart of hearts told me, 'Well there's no sense in wondering why I'm doing this, I'll just have to hope that whoever is in here knows the way out.' As I was pondering this I noticed a clearing as I came up to it I came to an abrupt stop, and boy am I thankful that I did, "Oh come on, now there's a rickety bridge over a giant chasm, 'groan' when will I catch a break?" I said in an exhausted manner. Just as I was pondering this I heard a scream coming from across the bridge, and without even thinking or wasting time, I sped over the bridge as fast as I could. And as I crossed over the bridge and towards the scream, for some reason everything turned into a blur, but I didn't care as I just thought is was the aftereffects of my concussion. As I neared the source of the scream I saw a huge ruined castle, and I also saw a faint glow coming from one of the rooms, so as fast as I could, I ran towards one of the stone windows and jumped through, and what happened next was instantaneous, as I looked around the room I saw a familiar figure crouched over something, and another figure charging towards the crouched one in a threatening manner, so acting on instinct at this point I landed on my hands and using my forward momentum fully stretched my legs and arms, performing a devastating kick as well as landing a flip positioning myself protectively in front of the crouched figure. "Hey are you okay?" I said not taking my eyes off my opponent.

"Y-yeah," I heard the figure say, which I now know is a woman listening to the voice coming from her.

"Good, now stay back while I take care of this,"

"Wait!" I heard her say in a confused and still surprised tone,"who are you?"

"My name is, Dylan Rayson, and it's nice to meet you."

To be continued...

Author's Notes:

Just as I promised I took way less time in making this chapter than I did the other one, and also thank you to those who have supported me and gave me really helpful advice. Now if you have any suggestions or any characters you want me to add to this story, just let me know how you want your character to show up, and if they're human, well just send me a message describing them and how they arrived to equestria, and any equipment they have on them, and I'll add them later in the story.

How 'This' Legend Starts

Last Time...

"My name, is Dylan Rayson, and it's nice to meet you."

Dylan's perspective

As I stared at where my opponent stood, I noticed that they had a look of shock on their face, which quickly went into a look of righteous fury, "WHO DARES STRIKE ME?"

"That would be me, and I don't know who you are, but what I do know is that you're going down." I said with a steeled look of determination washing over my features. "I don't know what's going on here, but I will protect you." I say to the person that I'm protecting. And as I am entering my fighting stance, which consists of my feet being 45 degrees away from each other my knees bent and my arms in a taijutsu stance that resembles a fox ready to pounce at any moment. As I did this the enemy standing before me started chuckling.

"Hehe, you truly are a foolish mortal to believe that you can defeat me, very well I shall entertain the thought of you fighting me," Ok, that's it, I can't stand people like her.

"Grr, I don't care what kind of being you are, but I'm just here to do what comes naturally,"

"Oh? And what is that?" I heard her say in a tone that suggests that she's better than everything around her.

"I'm here to kick your ass, you stereotypical tyrant!"

And with that I shot off as fast as my legs would let me, and as I shot my right fist towards her, my fist just seemed to phase straight through her as though she were some kind of astral being, "W-What the-" *BANG* after a few seconds did I finally realize what just happened, and holy hell, never did I dream that someone could move that fast, and hit so damn hard.

Twilight's perspective, same time

I don't really know what just happened, but what I do know is that I've seen that guy from somewhere before, 'That's the guy that appeared from inside that weird metal cart!' I don't know that much about him other than that though, but what I do know is that he bought me some time to figure out the elements of harmony. I just hope that I'll be able to figure out what that spark is supposed to be.

"TWILIGHT!" Wait a second, I know those voices,

'That's it!'

Dylan's perspective

"TWILIGHT!" I heard coming from a corridor leading in to this room, as I was still recovering from that godly punch, I saw that multiple 'pony-people' coming in and looking woriedly at the purple colored crouched figure, and at first glance I all I could think was, 'colorful' but I have more important matters to take care of, like this pitch black tyrant, who was disregarding me as if was nothing important.

"HEY, we haven't finished our fight!" I said as I attempted to elbow her only to get the same result as last time, except this time her attack sent me through one of the stone walls as well as me hearing a sickening crack and a sharp pain in my ribs, 'Damnit! I'm getting nowhere at this rate!' I thought to myself as I was trying to figure o it a way to beat her, only for my concussion to come back and hit me full force, 'No, damnit, not now,' I thought as I was slowly going into the void that I'm all too familiar with now.

22 minutes later...

Well, I guess I just have to wait and hope that whoever that purple pony girl was, managed to get away from that crazy lunatic, if only I could have seen what was happening, then maybe I could have fought back. As much as I hate to admit it, right now, in this world I'm weak, I don't know anything about this world or any of its inhabitants not to mention the abilities that everyone could possess here.

"So this is the individual that helped you," Huh? Okay, I know that I've never heard that voice before, or have I, it sounded like someone who knew that they had power but would never rely on it, a voice that I've long since forgotten, weird.

"Oh my, his fashion is absolutely dreadful!" Uh, okay, I feel like I was just insulted but I can't be too sure, one thing I do know is that I've never heard that voice either.

"So yer sayin' that this guy is the one that helped ya out earlier Twilight?" Ok, wow, that voice probably has the most southern accent that I've ever heard in my life

"He's the guy that went up against Nightmare Moon, he doesn't look like much, I bet I could take him with both my arms tied behind my back." Well, now I know that I was just insulted, and judging by the tone of that voice, she'd probably be that one person who brags after performing their first backflip, and make a huge deal out of it for nothing.

"Well I think we should throw him a 'thanks for trying to help us with the bad guy and welcome to the town' party, wouldn't that be fun, I think it'd be fun, who else thinks it'll be fun!?" Oh, uh, I'm too overwhelmed with how hyperactive and excited that voice was that I'm not sure if they are an adult or a sugar high child, wait, did she just plan a party for a guy that's unconscious and has no idea who she is?

"Well whoever he is, he can't be all bad if he helped Twilight by protecting her, right?" Aww, I don't know why but that voice sounds so adorable, and extremely shy, ok I need to see what's going on out there.

"Ok girls, lets just give him some room, he's waking up," Now there's a voice that I'm somewhat familiar with.

'At least I know that she's alright now.'

And with that final thought my eyes started to flutter open, albeit with some difficulty. As I took in my surroundings, at least what I could see, I noticed that I was back in the hospital that I woke up in earlier, 'Oh great, I'm back here,' I didn't exactly leave on a high note, nor did I have the greatest conversation with the nurse here either. As I went up to a crouched position I noticed the seven figures standing right next to my bed, and all but one of them looked somewhat familiar, oh yeah, those other five must have been the ones who ran into that room earlier, as I glanced at them I could see out the window, 'Holy hell, how long was I out for!' When I looked out the window I saw that it was somewhere a little past dawn.

As I was looking back at the group, I noticed that, well, for a group of 'pony' people, 'You know what I'll just call them ponies, that'll save me some headaches later on,' they're not all that similar, they were all different colors, and yet somehow I wasn't becoming blinded by the color of their fur, unlike a certain aggressive nurse That I know. The first one I noticed is all too familiar purple pony, out of them all, she looked, way too uptight, oh, now I remember she's the one that must have carried me to this hospital in the first place, Twilight, is what I think I heard back at that old castle, her bust was around a C-cup.

The next pony was, very different, instead of being purple, she was, pink, very pink, well not too pink at least her eyes are a fitting baby blue, and her hair-er mane, was a hot pink and so too was her tail, she wore a sky blue dress, along with an ocean blue short skirt, now I wouldn't say that I can read people very well, but her eyes seemed to be staring not at me, but directly through me, as to what that is I have no clue, she also stood at, what I'd assume is this world's slightly below average height of 5'4, and her bust seemed to be about a D-cup.

The next one was, well, shy, it said so in her light sky blue eyes that were filled with pure innocence, she also seemed to have a light pink for her mane and her tail, which seemed to be well maintained, her fur was a sort of yellow cream kind of color, together with that she wore a forest green sweater, going with that she was also wearing a pair of women's sports shorts, she also stood at a slightly above average height of 5'7, her bust was somewhere around a DD-cup, but what was weird was the fact that she seemed to also have a pair of wings.

The next pony looked like a total athletic, that and she was... Flying, ok if I had any doubts that I was in a different world before they were gone now, as I looked at her I noticed that she was more of a fighter than anything, and since she was revealing a little more than the other two I noticed that she had a runners build, I also saw her mane, which reminded me of skittles, 'Huh, I feel so weird right now, cause my favorite candy is skittles,' okay let's not go too far with that thought, I noticed that her tail was the same color too, but her fur was a cyan blue, which for some reason went well with her tail and mane, as I saw the color of her eyes, 'Wow so her eyes are also my favorite color, this is so freakin' weird,' her eyes were a deep red-magenta, she was wearing a dark grey half-cut tank top that had a storm cloud with a rainbow lightning bolt symbol on it, with it she was also wearing black runners pants, she also seemed to have a pair of wings, almost like the shy one, if she were on solid ground I'd say that she stands at an average height of 5'5, her bust was probably around a B through C-cup.

After her we have a, well, I can't find any other words other than a stereotypical cowgirl, complete with the hat and everything, except for the fact that she's an anthro pony, and that her fur is a sort of orange cream color, and she also has a blonde mane along with the tail, and it seemed that both her mane and tail were done in some kind of ponytail, her eyes are an apple green, she's almost taller than me at a height of 5'8.5, her bust is between a DD and a D-cup.

Moving along I saw that this one had a horn similar to the purple pony, except hers' is white as well as her fur, wait not exactly white, but more of an extremely light grey, kind of like the color of a diamond, and her mane was a bluish purple, as well as her tail, but it seemed to be done in some kind of swirly style, her eyes were a sapphire blue, and her outfit, eh, I'd say that she's a stereotypical fashion designer, minus the glasses, she stood at an average height of 5'6, and her bust was somewhere around a DD-cup.

Now the final one practically screamed royalty, and there was something about her that reminded me of someone, but for the life of me I could not remember who, there was also this constant call for respect surrounding her. Her mane almost seemed like it had a mind of its own, as well as her tail, which seemed to be flowing in some kind of non-existing wind, there were four colors that I could distinguish from her mane and tail, which for some reason seemed to sparkle, her mane was comprised of an astral sky blue as well as light green, pink and a blueish purple. Her fur was a pure white, though oddly enough it wasn't blinding, her eyes were a dark pink, and the look in her eyes would make anyone realize that she must view all of her subjects as if they were her own child. What was strange was the fact that she was the only one who seemed to have both a pair of angel-like wings and a horn bigger than the other two combined, she stood at an impressive height of 6'4, and her bust was probably and F-cup.

"It's good to see that you are awake now, my name is Princess Celestia, and I'd like to thank you for helping my little ponies with Nightmare Moon," I heard the giant one say in a surprisingly gentle voice.

"Y-Yeah, no problem, oh, and my name is Dylan Rayson, and it's a pleasure to meet you, Princess," I said trying my best to be formal, but being formal was never really my strong suit, and almost being overwhelmed by her authority didn't help one bit.

"I already know your name, my faithful student Twilight Sparkle told me how you rushed in and protected her," Huh, so the purple one's full name is Twilight Sparkle, that's one hell of a weird name, but who am I to judge, after all I am in an alternate world, wait, I was heading somewhere before all of this, where was it?

"Oh, its no trouble at all, I just heard a commotion and decided to do something about it,"

"Well I'd still like to extend my gratitude towards you for jumping in when you did, who knows what could have happened if you didn't," I still don't see what the big deal is all I did was help someone in need, "by the way you don't look like you're from around here, you must be a long ways from home." That's what I was doing!

"I just remembered I have something extremely important I need to get to!" As I said this I shot out of the recovery bed and darted my way out of the hospital, thankfully I was in here once so I was able to get out a lot faster than before.

As I was running down the path at full speed, I could still feel my concussion trying to slow me down, but I forced the feeling down, this was too important to keep on hold, as I was halfway to my destination I saw the residents of this peaceful town either looking in my direction, or where I used to be just a few seconds ago, but I either ignored most of their reactions or disregarded them as I needed to get to my car, as there was something very dear to me in there. As I took a left turn at the sign after taking a quick glimpse at it without stopping, I heard multiple voices behind me, but I paid them no mind, 'I'm almost there, just a little more.' I thought as I took notice of a light blue blur trying to tackle me to the ground, acting completely out of instinct my body propelled itself using my right leg, performing a side flip without losing any momentum, taking even me by surprise, 'Holy hell did I really do that?!' Whatever I'll figure it out later.

5 minutes later, near the Apple Orchard

"It's gotta be here somewhere," I said as I was searching around frantically for a midnight black suburban, just as I was about to lose all hope I spotted a small glimmer something shining in the corner of my eye, 'There it is!' As I was rushing over to my car, I noticed that she's seen better days, but hopefully it's still in there. As I made it over to the pitch black vehicle, I noticed that everything inside was an absolute wreck, almost like it was hit by a miniature hurricane, 'Well I'm not far off,' I thought to myself sarcastically, "Hold on," I said as I started to feel around my pockets for something, 'c'mon please don't tell me they took it,' just as I had that thought I felt a set of small metal-like objects in my left pocket, as I reached in my pocket I heard the metal jingle of my keys and with that sound I let out a breath not knowing I had held, "Thank god they didn't check my pockets." As I said this I went to unlock my car, only to see that it was already unlocked, 'oh, that's right, I was unconscious,' I deadpanned, 'hopefully it's still OK,' I thought as I began searching for the object of my desires.

As I was searching for it I noticed a small splotch of blood buried underneath a bunch of unfolded clothing, 'so this must be the culprit of my concussion,' as I had that thought I finally unburied the object, only to find out to my horror that what I dug up was the object I was looking for, which was now a broken picture frame with a big spot of blood on the top right corner of the now broken frame that once contained something precious, but was not currently being held within, 'Where is it, where is it, WHERE IS IT!?' I thought as I was searching in the area that the frame once was, after rooting around for a good minute and a half I finally stumbled across a small corner of and old photograph.

With extreme care I picked up the little corner, slowly and extremely gently did I finally obtain what I was seeking, and as I saw the picture I let out a huge sigh of relief as I noticed it was in perfect condition.

Now that I've found what I was looking for I was now sitting in the drivers seat pondering on what to do next, 'I'm in another world that I have absolutely no knowledge about, I have no home to go to, I have no idea how bad the damage to my car is, and to top it all off, I have no idea what to do now.' As I had this thought I looked back at all of my stuff, 'well at least nothing is broken, except for my frame, I'm gonna need a new one,' as I was thinking about what to do I felt a stabbing pain im my ribs where I heard them crack earlier, "Gah! Well, it looks like my adrenaline high has worn off, god damnit!" I said in a strained and exhausted manner, as I looked away from all of my stuff I decided to see if my car will still run, as I inserted the keys into the ignition, I turned it getting only the sound of my engine trying to start, after 5 seconds of it not starting I decided to try again, only to get the same result, 'come on girl, I know you can do it,' with one final turn I waited, and eventually I heard the satisfying purr of a Chevy brand engine running, "Haha, yes! Gaah! Okay shouldn't laugh with broken ribs, got it."

As I looked at all of the gauges, it was mostly what I'd expect in a best case scenario, "Engine lights are on, letting me know I need to either fix or replace some parts, the oil gauge is on, hopefully they have something that can help on this world, and, oh no." I looked over to the fuel gauge only to see that both the low fuel light was on, and the dial was on E. "Well, shit, best case scenario is I can travel to one more destination within a quarter of a mile and that's it," I whisper to myself as I decided to head back to the place I started, 'after all the running around I did with some broken ribs I'll NEED to have that looked at.' I snickered to myself as I drove back down the path I used to run all the way down here over to the hospital.

Author's Notes:

Thank you all so much for reading this, and don't worry, just because this was a huge chapter doesn't mean that it's the end, it just means I need to be more creative when making new chapters, also the reason I skipped over most of the original canon storyline, is because this story will focus more on what WILL change and how the canon storyline will be altered due to Dylan's arrival, now if you have any suggestions on how it will be altered, please let me know, I'm open to any suggestions that you guys have for me, also let me know if there's anything that I can improve on, please let me know. Anyways that's it from me, I hope that you all enjoyed reading this chapter.

What do I do Now?

Dylan's car, 3 minutes later, Dylan's perspective

As I was driving back to the hospital, I couldn't help but think to myself, 'Well what the hell do I do now?' It was a reasonable question, I mean I know that I'm a pretty calm individual when I need to be, but this is almost too much for me. First things first though, I need to get myself patched up, I'm starting to wish I had paid attention during biology, if I had I'd know exactly what was wrong with me. Whatever, what's done is done I guess.

"Alright, which way was it again?" I said to no one in particular as I was driving down the path that I believed to be the way towards the hospital, but sadly I don't know my way around this place, and trying to find my way around now without an escort would be impossible for me. As I was driving I decided it was pointless to go to the hospital, so being the
non-strategical individual that I am, I decided to stop on the right-hand side of the path and turned the machine off. And coming to the genius conclusion, given that I have some broken ribs and a concussion, I decided to sit and wait for someone to, hopefully, become curious and take me to the hospital, 'Damn, if I still had enough stamina I'd walk myself over there, but, I feel like I would collapse as soon as I stand up!' This was my last though as I felt my eyelids becoming heavier, and heavier, but not before I saw that same group that I was greeted to when I woke up in that hospital bed, and it looks like I'll wake up in a place I'm all too familiar with.

Same time, Unknown area, Unknown Perspective

"Thank you very much for the yarn," I had said in a very grateful, and wise manner.

"You're welcome Mr.Rayson," Said the kind young mare standing in front of me.

"Please, call me Grandpa Ken, or Ken if you'd like, I'm not one for formalities," I said with an eyes closed smile, "and beside it makes me feel old, and I may be 63 years old, but I still don't feel like it!" I said in a playful manner swinging my wooden cane in the air for emphasis, and I got the desired result from it.

"*Giggles*, well I hope to see you soon Grandpa Kenny!" Ahh, the youth these days just keep getting more and more adorable.

"And I'll see you when I need a brightening conversation!" I said with just as much vigor as the youth in front of me while teasingly rubbing the top of her mane. Doing so resulted in her giving me an adorable little pout. "Alright well I'm off I'll see you all next time I come around," I said this to the little girl's father.

"Yeah well I just hope you have safe travels old man." He said in a tone that suggested he truly meant it, but in a very subtle way.

"Oh please, I've still got a few moves left in me to get myself out of trouble, so don't you worry about me young man, just worry about your family." I said my final piece as I started to head down the path towards my home in Ponyville, 'I truly enjoy spending time with the youths of today, but I'd enjoy it more with the company of my family' I thought with a slightly downcast expression, 'well, at least I have those who are here to give me comfort' I thought about the times I have spent in this world and those who I've come to see as my own flesh and blood.

Path towards Ponyville, Kenneth Rayson, Third person

Kenneth is a tall man standing at the height of 6'2, and he's incredible strong, although he may not look like it. He's a very old man who is in his early 60s, and he loves to spend time with those he cherishes, especially a certain white maned apple family member. He has greying hair, and if you look close enough you'll be able to see some dark brown mixed with it, he also has a light grey moustache that looks like Grandpa Gohan's from the original Dragon Ball series. His eyes however, they will certainly turn your attention away from whatever you're doing, as they are a deep and magnificent Ocean blue that's filled with an unquestionable love of life in his right, and an amazing Sky blue that shows his hopefulness for the children of tomorrow in his left, those who look closely in his eyes will say that they remind them of the past, and all of the good times that they've experienced. But he also has a strange aura that fills everyone near him with a sense of being covered from all the evils of the world, and everypony wonders where it came from, and he just answers 'It's probably those that you love surrounding you in a protective hug, that no matter how far away they are they'll always be there to help you' and always with a knowing smile on his face, that could possible light up one of the darkest of rooms. He wears a pair of faded khakis along with a pair of some worn out boots, that anyone could see have taken one hell of a beating. He also has on a red and black checkered shirt that was rolled up on the sleeves. All in all, he would have been an average looking man if he were still on Earth, but here, in this world, he's the only human that he knows exists on this planet.

Kenneth's perspective

As I was traveling down the path towards Ponyville, I noticed that the air seemed, different, "What is this, it feels like, something, familiar?" I wondered to myself, as I kept walking I couldn't help but become suspicious, about what, I don't know. As I kept walking down the trail I had to cover my eyes from something reflecting the sunlight, "What the hell is that?" As I squinted my eyes I could kind of make out the shape of a, wait a minute, that can't be right, can it? As I got closer and closer the object became distinctly clear, and as it did my eyes widened with shock, "I-Is that my, my, my SON'S CAR!?"

To be continued...

Author's Notes:

I really hope that you all enjoyed this chapter, and I also hope that you'll take a liking to Grandpa Ken. The reason I introduced him is because he is actually a very major character to the plot, and will reveal a lot of what's going on and why. Anyways if you have any suggestions on how I should change or add a few details, please let me know in the comment section. Also if you have an OC and would like them to be a part of this story, I'm open to suggestions, and if you want them to have a major role in this story, PLEASE let me know by sending me a private message, and we'll have a discussion about your characters backstory and who they are. Any ways I really hope that you all enjoyed reading this, if you have anything nice, or mean, please know... This is still my first story Also somebody told me about the mlp emojis, so please give some credit to them

Who's Grandpa Ken?

Near Ponyville hospital, Dylan's car, Kenneth's perspective

"H-How is this even possible?!" I said as I was looking at a machine that shouldn't be in this world. "How did it get here, why is it even here, and more importantly," I said this with a realization popping up in my head, "is my son here?!" As I was wondering this somepony started to approach me.

"Oh, hey there Ken, you just missed it, there was this guy who looked just like you, except he didn't look as old." And with that I huddled into an imaginary corner with comical waterfall of tears coming down my face.

'Yep, its him alright' as I thought about it I started to wonder where he might be now.

"Yeah we all saw him too, just before a group of six carried him to the hospital, I guess he had some kind of injury." Well, that confirms it.

"Oh yeah I think I saw Applejack with them too Ken," And with that I started walking my way over there at an all too calm manner. "You goin' to see what all the ruckus is about Ken?"

"O-Oh yeah, just want to go and see what the little brat looks like, see if what you youths are sayin' is true or not." I half-lied to the young stallion, afterall I was going to see him, just not for his looks.

Ponyville hospital, 15 minutes later

Alright, time to find out if he's really here, or just an imposter, I thought with my eyes closed as I was sitting waiting for a certain blonde haired apple farmer youth to greet me.

"Huh, is that, hey it is, hows it hangin' old man?" Well not quite the youth I was looking for. "Heheh I was wondering when you'd come back after your trip gramps." I heard the athletic rainbow haired youth say.

"I told you not to call me that you little-gah! Its good to see you too, ya little brat!" I said as I snatched the little rainbow speedster and started ruffling her hair, which got me the expected result.

"H-Hey let go of me gramps!" She said as she was trying desperately to get out of my arms with a flustered look of frustration on her face.

"Heh, alright maybe next time you won't call me 'old man' huh, Dashie?" I said as I finally let her go, and she quickly rushed away from my side adjusting her mane with an adorable pout that would suggest she was a lot younger than she appeared to be.

"Yeah, whatever" I heard the athletic pony mumble to herself, although, I knew she would just do it again later without thinking. "Anyways there's this guy who looks just like you, except, you know, less wrinkly, hehe" I heard her snicker at that last part, but for once I let her have that jab.

"Funny, I actually heard a little talk about him just before I got here," I said with a fake smile on my face, but I quickly discarded it, "can you take me to him?" I said as calmly as possible, but on the inside I was extremely impatient to find this 'guy' as everyone called him.

She didn't seem to take notice of my forced smile, good, "Yeah sure, just follow me old timer!" Yep there it is.

A couple minutes later, Dylan's perspective

"Ooooowww," I groaned in pain as the nurse from earlier was tending to my broken ribs, "GAH! A-are you sure you're trying to be gentle, or are you still mad at me from earlier? GAAH, Damnit!"

My answer was in the form of what you'd expect "Hn, well it's your own fault for calling me that, maybe now you'll remember not to call me that again."

"Hey I said I was sorry, and besides it was an accide-OOWWW!" I didn't get to finish as the nurse wrapped another layer around my ribs rather roughly, thankfully she was just about finished. Thankfully my concussion was long gone, so there's that at least.

"That still doesn't excuse you for calling me what you did, just don't let it happen again young man." She said with an exhausted temper slowly fading away, much to my relief.

"Okay, and sorry again for calling you a, well, you know," I said while rubbing the back part of my spiky hair. "By the way thanks for patching me up miss Redheart, also, this might seem like a weird question, but how old are you, I mean, you just look pretty young to be a nurse."

"Huh, oh well, actually I'm 23, and why do you think I look young?" She said with a slight head tilt, indicating her confusion.

"Wha- you're really 23 years old! Wow from where I'm from, with the way you look, people would say you were about 16." I said still trying to comprehend the 'old' nurse's age.

She was also trying to comprehend what I was saying, "Well if that's the case, how old are you, you don't look the much older than me."

"O-oh, yeah, I'm actually 17 years old, not quite old enough to be considered an adult, but I'm almost there, believe it!" I said trying to defend my age, believing I would get berated for it. Although that didn't come, but her reaction wasn't one I was expecting.

For some reason she was smiling in a weird comforting kind of fashion, but what I felt was disbelief from that fake 'sweet' smile. "Yeah, of course you are," Holy shit, that was the most sarcastic tone I've ever heard, "now tell me what's your real age."

"Ok hold up, what, do you not believe me?! How dare you, you don't just ask for someone's name and suddenly disregard it!" I comically screamed at her, while angrily flailing my arms around.

"Well at least yer' alright, ah think," I heard a farmgirl's accent come from the door frame, as I turned my head to where the voice came from, and when I saw her I noticed she was that tan looking pony from earlier when I last woke up, "howdy there sugarcube, the name's Applejack, mah' friends call me AJ!" She said while slightly tipping her hat upwards. "By the way ya' wouldn't happen to' know ol' Grandpa Ken by any chance would ya'?" She said while looking directly at me for an answer.

At least I can say that question isn't the weirdest part of my day, "Uhh, I can't say that I do, or ever heard of him, what about you miss Redheart have you ever heard of that guy?"

She looked at me with an embarrassed look on her face, "Actually I only just moved here 3 weeks ago, so I only know a few of the locals, sorry." The nurse said while rubbing the back of her head in embarrassment.

Now it was the farmgirl's turn to answer, "Oh well that's a surprise, you almost look exactly alike', almost if you were relatives er' somethin'." Ok, now THAT caught my attention.

"What do you mean by that? Who is Grandpa Ken, I know I've never heard of him before, because I only just got here, and now you're saying that we might be related?" I asked her with my curiosity continuously growing.

"Now calm down, don't want ya' to' blow yer' top off, anyways I'm only sayin' I never said that you two 'were' related." She said in a calming manner.

"That actually might be closer to the truth than you think, Little Jackie." That, that voice. That all too familiar voice, this voice had the tone of someone who had been through a lot, the tone of someone who saw everyone as his own, the tone of... a father, but, that can't be, I thought he disappeared, at least, ever since I was 15.

"Huh? Well yer' back earlier than expected," "do you know this guy' Grandpa Ken?"...

"More than you'll ever know Little Jackie, now nurse, would you mind if we had a little privacy?"...

"U-uh, yeah, sure" Soon both of the pony women left, and this 'Ken' closed the door to ensure our privacy.

"..." I, I couldn't say anything, I was just sitting there with an unreadable expression on my face, and in my eyes.

"Heheh, it sure has been a while hasn't it! I hope you kept the car in one piece, hahaha!" He said with a painfully cheery expression on his face. Now that I noticed it, he was older than the last time I saw him, not older as in a few years.

"..." How, long, has it been in this world for him? My expression still hadn't changed except my hair had shielded my eyes from view.

"Anyways I'm sure you're surprised to see me, huh squirt!" His expression was filled with an ear splitting grin that could brighten anyone's day, but I knew him better than that.

"..." His eyes, only those who knew him well enough would know, that to figure out what he was feeling, you have to look deep into his eyes to know what he really felt. And to me, his eyes were an open book.

"I just can't believe that you found a way to this world, well you ARE a Rayson, so I guess I should have known you'd find yourself in some kind of mess!" My shoulders started to tremble, my face still unreadable. "I guess us Raysons are just prone to find ourselves in unpredictable situations, isn't that right, Dylan?"

My body had finally chosen to react, I had shot forward as fast as I could, locking my arms as tight as they could be, around my,"Dad," my voice trembling, "you have no idea, how much I've missed you," my face had finally taken the expression of someone who had lost their parent long ago, and was only just reuniting with them, and for the first time in years, I couldn't control the tears trailing down my face.

My, dad, had accepted the bone crushing hug with immediate acceptance, and his voice had changed just as quickly as he returned the father-son hug, "And you have no idea how long I've wished for us to be reunited, my son." the tone had changed to almost match mine. But for the first time since I've known him, he cried for real.

And for the first time since I've lost my dad, as I was openly crying tears of pure joy, I had a true smile on my face.

To be continued...

Author's Notes:

How was that? I really hope it doesn't feel rushed, but I'm still getting used to this whole writing my own story, so if any of you think I should make some changes please let me know, also if I should add anything or remove even fix something you think would make this a better story, I'd be more than grateful. Anyways if you don't have any suggestions please let me know what you think, if you liked it and if you don't like it anyways, any feedback is extremely appreciated. Also if you have any OC's you would like me to add just look at the previous author's notes for more information on that. Anyways I really hope that you enjoyed this chapter, the story will be on the original mlp plot line soon. I hope you enjoy reading this story my dudes

I guess I'll just hang out with you guys

Dylan's pov

"Oh man! I-I just can't believe you're here, and, well, you're just HERE, I thought you were gone for good Dad!" I say as I let go of my long-lost father, feeling nothing but pure joy, confusion, and a bit of angst that this might just be another dream about my father, "I mean, are you really here? Or am I just dreaming again?"

"Hehe, yes, yes I'm very much real, and very much alive my son, you of all people should know that it would take way more than another dimension to get rid of your old man!" My dad said to me with his hands resting with a frim yet gentle grip on my shoulders, letting me know, he wasn't going to leave me alone, not anymore.

But since this IS my dad,"Yeah well, you look like you could be my great grandpa! Hahaha!" I said with the brightest smile I've ever had in years on my face, like an old muscle that hasn't been used in ages, and you know something, it feels, amazing.

After I said this my dad went into an imaginary corner with a comical stormcloud above his head, and I could hear him mumbling something about 'troublesome youngsters' and 'no respect for their elders'. I swear, somethings just never change.

After our comedic routine I hear some chattering just outside the door, making me believe someone is eavesdropping on us.I wasn't proven wrong when my dad suddenly called whoever was behind the door out.

Kenneth's pov

"Alright, whoever is out there you can come out now, you weren't exactly being sneaky in the first place." I said slightly startling my son.

After I said that, a whole plethora of rainbow colored youngsters came burtsing through the narrow single doorway, causing all of them to collapse on each other. Some of them I was able to recognize such as that little Dashie kid who always calls me old, and my 'grand'daughter Jackie, both of them are very sweet little children that I cherish like they're my own grandkids. There are others that I've met but that's for another time.

"Jackie, what do you think you're doing?" I say while sighing in an already knowing tone. And the answer was expected

"Ugh, well first, it'd be mighty kind if you'd tell us how you two know each other." My 'grand'daughter said while trying to get out of the 'mare'pile while also looking at me with a curious and pleading kind of look as were the rest of the youngsters stuck in the pile.

"Yeah! And tell us the truth you old geezer!" I looked over and saw that it was, of course, little Dashie trying to command me to tell them with that slightly arrogant and frown on her face, and let me tell you, it doesn't work well when you're stuck beneath multiple mares.

"Also I noticed that you two kept calling each other 'dad' and 'son' like how he kept calling you 'dad' and how you kept calling him 'son' and you both kept goi-" I heard the bright pink one say with a tone too fast for my aging ears, thankfully little Dashie dicided to intervene.

"Yeah Pinkie we get it, that too gramps, why DID you call him your son? We've never seen him around here before now." She said with a suspicious look towards my son, laced with a bit of distrust.

No reason to lie to them, I guess,"Well, that's because he IS my son"

Thrid person

"...EEEEEEEHHHH?!"

Kenneth's pov

"Oooww, you could have at least lowered your voices a little, I mean isn't this supposed to be a place to treat illness?" I say trying my best to lighten the situation at hand, sadly it was for naught.

"Well aren't you supposed to tell us the truth?!" Yelled a particularly miffed Dashie.

"Well it's not my fault tha-"

"HOLD ON!!"

Dylan's pov

Now everybody's attention was on me, but at this moment I could give less of a shit, now that my initial shock of a 'multitude of colored mares comically barging through a single door' shock has faded,"Dad! What the hell is going on?! I mean who are these people?! Where are we right now?! And how long have you been here?!" I say with a furious, with an underlying tone of worry and concern mixed in.

My father showed me his calloused hands that showed more experience to me than I ever could have understood with regular words, and his eyes, when the hell did he experience so many battles? "My son," he says as he puts one of his hands gently on my left shoulder,"it has truly been a long time since I have last laid my eyes on you.""It has been 26 years since I've last seen you."

My eyes slowly widen with shock and confusion 'no, it couldn't have been that long, it shouldn't have been that long!'"But, it's only been 3 years since I'VE last seen you dad." this time his eyes widen with surprise.

"Okay, not that this isn't interesting but I'd like to know who exactly are you," I heard from the side where the 'mares' were as I slowly looked over, my eyes instantly locked on to who said that, it was that same purple mare who brought me here,"I mean so far all I know is that you two have some type of connection, but I have no clue who either of you are!" I was about to answer here but my dad beat me to it.

"For starters young lass, I need to start from the beginning..."

Timeskip 30 minutes later...

"And that's how I ended up here, with all of you," my dad said finishing up how he got here, which is extremely similar to how I ended up here,"so now that you ALL know the truth, I'm curious as to what my son will be doing from here on." my dad said as he looked towards me along with everyone else in the room, but as he said that another presence made itself aware.

"As am I, I'd truly like to hear about what his decision will be old friend." I heard a voice with an aura that demanded respect, but also laced with a great sense of protectiveness that could almost match my father when he's semi-serious.

"Well I'd first like to say that I ended up here in a very similar way that my dad did,"I say with an almost disbelieving tone, I still can't believe that my dad was stuck here for so long,"but aside from that, I don't see any kind of reason to leave, or rather I have no means of leaving," I say with a comical sweatdrop,"hehe"I make my decision with the trademark Rayson grin,"I guess I'll just hang out with you guys!"

Author's Notes:

I truly hope that you guys don't hate me too much, but lately I've been repeatedly put down, and discouraged by many people who don't like this beautiful community that I've joined, and lately it truly feels like I'm an outcast and none of my family ot friends want to support me, but you guys, every one of you have given me the strength to continue making this story. Everytime I'm put down. I'm constantly reminded that each of you are also apart of this community, and I love every single one of you like a family. Otherwise I wouldn't have been able to create this chapter, I just hope all of your support will help me find the strength to continue this story that many of you seem to enjoy, and I truly hope that none of you are getting the kind of treatment I'm getting and wish for all of you to treat others with nothing but your best. All I'm asking is don't bring others down, please I implore you, help others feel like they are apart of our community, please treat them like they are family.

I Need a Job

Dylan's POV

'Well, I can't say that this place is bad.' I thought to myself while lazing about on a bench somewhere around Ponyville.
-sigh-, "I still have no idea what my dad was trying to say," I said to myself, after I had decided to hang around here, my father told me that it was up to me to take care of them, in which my reply was how in the hell am I supposed to look after people who can fly faster than sound, and can probably bench press around 12 of me with their legs, and can levitate me to god knows where.

"Wow, sure looks like your keeping busy," I heard someone say in a sarcastic tone, who was also the reason the sun was blocked from my view, I opened one eye to look at the offender of my relaxation time on some random bench, 'she' did not look too happy at me, "you said you wanted to know us better, well it sure looks like your trying your hardest." Said offender told me with a scowl on her purple everything face.

And of course in a maximum effort retaliation I lazily waved her off, "Yeah, yeah, I know I'm not doing much of anything, but there just isn't anything for me to do, if anything I'd just be in the way, even you with your library." I told her while yawning due to complete and absolute boredom.

She looked at me with exasperation on her face, with a sigh, "You shouldn't write yourself off so easily I'm sure that Appljack would be more than willing to let you help on her apple farm." She told me trying to get me hyped up no doubt.

"Already tried that, turns out, me trying to carry just one of those full baskets will probably break me," I said shivering from the thought.

"Well what about Fluttershy? I'm sure she'd love the help with her animals." She said still trying to encourage me off my sacred resting bench.

"Yeah, I may like animals, but Fluttershy took it too far when she tried introducing me to a bear." I told her in a matter-of-fact way.

"W-well, what about PinkiePie? I'm sure that you could help her around with something in the kitchen?" She said more trying to convince herself that it was a good idea.

"Ok, that would have been a good idea if you sounded more sure of yourself, and I don't think I would be able to survive her personality." I said looking up at her, examining how she would attempt to make another rebuttal towards my authentic laziness.

"Uh, well, why not Rarity? Maybe she'd like to use you as a model for her fashion designs." She sounded desperate now, probably starting to realize the fact that I was NOT getting off my lazy ass.

"You know that is a good idea," I said making her face light up with renewed hope.

"Really?" She said a little too excited over the fact that she might have won this debate.

"If it weren't for the fact that she already used me as a model, my legs are still sore from standing." I said instantly obliterating her Hope's, almost made me feel bad, almost.

"Oohhh" she groaned in disappointment at her personal failure, "well why not help me around my library?" She said as if she had discovered something new.

"Sorry but I'm not really into research," I told her while looking away bashfuly and in way that said otherwise, "well, not the stuff that you research, but I am into engineering," I said my cheeks gaining a hue of embarrassment red, not because I didn't want to work with her but because of, other, reasons.

She looked at me with confusion on her adora-Gauh I mean, purple, yeah, purple and nothing else, on her face, "In that case I should have been the obvious choice, even if your not researching the same area as me, you can still help out with arranging everything." She said looking at me with her curiosity at its peak, which means, not good for me.

My cheeks started to burn, I didn't know how to say that I'm too nervous around girls, especially when they are bombshells like these girls, not that I would admit that to anyone, in fact, forget you heard me say that, "Guh, well, it's just that, well, you see," I said in an attempt to diffuse my burning face, but no such luck, never have been a lucky kid.

Almost as if the luck god heard my call of distress, "Hey are you alright, your face is burning up." She said in a concerned tone leaning down to feel my head.

Screw this, I'm sorry oh sacred bench I'll miss you, "Ahh, Haha, I just remembered, I have to go and help, uhh, Rainbowdash, yeah I have to help her with, guh, setting up, an, obstacle course! Yeah I promised to help her with her, deh, agility, yeah, so see yah around Twilight!" I said bolting away as fast as my human legs could take me in an unknown direction.

After a bit of turning and getting even more lost than I was before, I decided to take a break so I did, by collapsing against a nearby building, gaining a few stars by a few 'ponies' passing by, but after 'living' here for a bit some have gotten used to seeing a human around.

"Hey there,"

"GAAAAH!" I jumped in shock and practically broke my neck turning to look at the 'pony' who had the balls.

"Haahaha," I looked over and was immediately sent into another blushing attack, it was another one of the bombshells, this one in particular was attractive in her own right, being the most athletic out of the bunch, "oh man, that was too good," the rainbow haired pegasus said while wiping away tears of unadulterated joy at my expense, "anyways I saw what happened back there, and heard." She said with her iconic smirk.

What she said instantly set me into panic mode, "Uhh, just how much did you hear?" I asked in a worried tone.

She looked at me with a teasing grin, "Oh, I'm not sure what your talking about," she said feigning innocence, "oh, did you mean the part where you lied about doing everything you just said, or the fact that your too embarrassed to say your nervous about working with us?" She had the most all knowing grin I've ever seen.

I just felt like my face suddenly exploded into little nuclear red bombs all over my face and ears, "U-uh, I-I, guuh," my shoulders faltered into a slumped over position, as an imaginary dread cloud appeared above my head, "y-yeah, I know I shouldn't lie to my friends like that, but, I just can't I'm too embarrassed to say it straight!" I told her in a sputtery mess, I groaned in disappointment at myself, slapping my face, " I just can't tell her the reason I'm not working is that-." I cut myself short, not wanting her to know the real reason.

She sighed in exasperation, "Well, I'll tell you one thing." She said looking at me with a sympathetic smile with an edge of cockiness.

"And what would that be?" I said trying to tone down the blood in my face.

She roughly poked my chest, "You, my friend, need a job." She finished with that trademark smirk of hers.

At this I couldn't help but smile, "Hehe, I guess I really DO need a job."

Author's Notes:

Guess who's back!?😆 And with renewed confidence, and thanks again for all of your support back when I needed it the most, to be honest the reason I haven't been uploading in so long is the fact that my spark suddenly went out, my family just didn't approve, but thanks to a close friend who's apart of this beautiful community, he recently got a place of his own and he saw how bad my depression started to get, I will never be able to repay him for bringing me with him, he saw what I was making and he told me that I shouldn't give up on what I love, and what I love is making all of you happy, and thanks to my friend I'm back in business and I'm ready to start a new, no more worrying about what my family thinks, I love them but I just don't understand how they could reject such a welcoming and respectful community, but one thing I learned from them and my friend is that you shouldn't stop doing what you love just because some people don't approve, all that matters is that you love it, and if you have people who support and love it all the same, then all the more reason you shouldn't stop. I'll stop wasting your time now, but I'm back in business, and I'm here to stay, so have a day filled with awesome sauce

I do Yard Work, Not Fanservice

Dylan's POV

I wasn't sure what to expect when the feisty Rainbow Dash decided to help me find a job, all I know is, I'm building something, "I can't believe your making me do this." I told said oppressor.

"Hey it's not my fault you made up an excuse to get away from Twi, I'm just making you keep your promise," she told me while laying down with overly exaggerated sunglasses, with that damn smirk of hers, "and besides, your getting a good workout too." She teased.

If you hadn't already guessed, yes I'm working on that made up obstacle course, in fact I have been for the past three hours, "Yeah? Well I can assure you, I won't ever be making that mistake again," I mostly said to myself, while lifting and carrying an 8ft 2 by 4, and placing it on a partly assembled structure, "when I said I needed a job, I meant one that would pay money, not my humiliation." I muttered to myself.

"Maybe you should of thought about that before you came up with that excuse." She told me faking a disappointed tone.

But she did have a point, I shouldn't lie to my friends just because I have social anxiety, well, at least around women, "Now that I think about it, what exactly do you have to gain from this? Other than my own pain and suffering." I asked her in a curious manner of course ending with a sarcastic quip.

"Well and obstacle course, duh," she replied, almost too quickly, kind of sounding like there was some other reason, but I was too busy sweating my ass off, so I didn't think much of it, "and of course I get to tease the hay out of you." She said it as if were the most casual thing.

"Oh, that's why," I said to myself close to rolling my eyes, but I had to admit, albeit begrudgingly, that I was getting a good warmup in by putting in this labor, "man, it's starting to get hot out," I mumbled to myself wiping sweat off my brow, it really is hot out, so I did what any sensible person would do, I took off my shirt, not really thinking about it too much I got back too work hammering the wooden board into place.

Rainbow Dash POV

I was just thinking to myself about how fun it was to tease Dylan, but then he asked what the heck I would benefit from this, well duh, an awesome new obstacle course, and to mess with him I decided to add my own little jab by teasing him, I mean come on he lights up like a lightbulb, but after a bit I started to notice how sweaty he was and how his shirt practically clung to his pecs, 'woah there tiger, slow down' I told myself shaking away those weird thoughts.

It only got worse when he decided to take his shirt off, oh man, you wouldn't expect such an athletic build on first glance, but now that I can see it unfiltered, but now that I noticed I just couldn't look away for whatever reason, after awhile I felt my cheeks felt warmer than usual, I had to physically shake away these weird vibes, 'what the hay is wrong with me, I'm awesome, and awesome doesn't get all flustered over some guy taking his shirt off!'

As I got rid of the not-awesome thoughts I decided to think about what the course would look like once it was finished, in fact I didn't have any idea as to what he had in mind.

Dylan's POV

As I was working I noticed that RD was acting a little weird, but it was probably something personal so I decided not to intrude, I was too busy building this stupid course anyways, speaking of which might take longer than expected, with the idea I had in mind, 'heh, doing all this kind of reminds me of that show I watched, working towards his goal, despite the fact he didn't have a power,' I thought to myself in nostalgia.

I decided to look back over at RD to see if she was being weird again, but all she was doing was taking a nap, snoring away, like how I would have if I hadn't made up this dumb excuse, I deadpanned at her, in the end deciding to get back to work.
.
.
.
After several more hours I was sweating so bad that the sweat was pouring down my head like a waterfall, it stung my eyes a bit so I had to take a break, deciding to sit next to RD but a bit of ways away, so I don't get teased by her again, now that I took the time to think I began to ponder on what I should do for landing when you fail an obstacle, as I was doing so my eyes subconsciously wandered to the sleeping RD, and my mind followed suit.

'Man, she may have one hell of a cocky personality, but I guess that's apart of her charm,' I thought, unaware of the smile forming on my face.

Before I realized where my mind was going, I decided to get back to work on the course, "Yeah it might take more than a day, to finish this," I say to myself while stretching, "I guess that's what I get for lying to my friend like that," I told myself while feeling disappointment in myself.

"Hi!"

"GAAH!" I jumped in shock at the sudden appearance of an overexcited party 'pony', "Why does everyone keep doing that?!" I exclaimed with my hand over my chest.

"So watch'ya doin'?" The pink demon spawn asked while I was still getting over my shock at the most horrifying jump scare I've ever experienced.

"Oh, huff, hi PinkiePie, huff, I'm just,"

"Oo, are you building the most super duper amazing obstacle course because you made it up as a way of getting away from Twilight because you were so super embarrassed to tell her that you just too shy and Rainbow Dash decided to make your excuse real so now your actually building the thing you made up so you can say you actually made the thing that you made up!" Pinky said with an innocent smile at the end that seemed to have a teddy bear squeak.

I was at a loss for words, "Uuh, how'd you, know?" I asked contemplating on whether or not she was psychic.

"Just a hunch!" I facepalmed, "well, it was either that or fanservice."

"Huh?"

"Oh, nothing!" She says casually looking at my work so far, "Anyways I came over here to tell you that I'm going to make you bestest most superest welcome to Ponyville surprise, party, EVER!" After that she just seemed to leave behind a dust cloud of pink in her wake.

"Well, that was something," I said to myself in confusion at everything that just transpired in mere moments, "better get to work if I want to finish this," I told myself looking back over towards the pile of materials I needed to make this course, "oh man, some of this stuff looks nearly impossible to move, sigh, guess I'd better man up then." I then began my work, not entirely realizing how long this would truly take.

Author's Notes:

Hey there you beautiful readers 😁, I hope that you enjoyed this chapter, I know it hasn't been that long since the previous one, but I'm going to make up for lost time, also I'm not that well informed on how romantic feelings go, so please let me know if you have any suggestions on how I could improve this, or if I should change anything, please let me know, that's all I have to say for now, so stay awesome, and have a great day

Undefined Powers?

Dylan's POV

After working on the course for a few more hours RD decided to call it quits for today, yeah, as if she did something, jeez, anyways after a couple more hours of working I decided to call it quits too, "After this I should see if I can implement a way for 'magic' to be used as either a replacement or a substitute for my engine's fuel intake, of course I'd first need to calibrate the radiator and switch out the battery so tha-"

"Well looks like somebody's hard at work," a familiar, gravelly voice exclaimed, bringing me out of my muttering, "hey son, how are things?" My dad asked casually as he walked right passed me towards my project.

"Uuh, good? HEY wait!" I exclaimed while grabbing his shoulder, making him face me, "What the heck are you doing here dad!?" I asked him a bit bewildered as to why exactly he was here, ever since the hospital, I haven't seen my dad at all, not even rumors as to where he was, so naturally I'm a little pissed that he didn't show up sooner after that.

"Oh, I'm just here to enjoy the scenery," he said as if he hadn't suddenly disappeared into thin air, "that and I noticed you've taken a liking to our little pack of skittles." He looked back over at me with a smirk on his face.

"Skittles? What are yo-" I took a moment to think about it, and it most certainly clicked, my face started to gradually light up like a Christmas tree, "W-w-what! N-no, you've got the wrong idea about me, I-I mean, s-sure she's pretty cool, and e-even if I did l-like her, t-there's no way she'd go for a guy like me!" I managed to sputter out that whole mess of words, while trying to think about something else entirely, and unfortunately, failing miserably.

"Haha, yeah, alright, I believe you," he doesn't, "alright I'll drop it, for now," that little, "actually, I came here for a different reason entirely." He looked at me seriously for the first time since he showed up.

That tone made me instantly calm down, "Alright, well, what did you want to talk about?" I asked unsure of myself at the situation, 'Ever since he's arrived, I don't think he's ever been THIS serious,' he pointed out a bench a little ways away, in a silent agreement we decided to sit for this.

After having sat down, I noticed my dad seemed a little downtrodden, as if what he was going to say would possibly change everything, "By now your probably wondering where I went after the hospital," he didn't turn to me but I silently shook my head in agreement, "I wish I could tell you, but you aren't ready for that."

"No, it's fine, whatever reason you have for not telling me, must be important, so I'll wait until you're ready to tell me." I told to reassure him.

He simply smiled warmly at my statement, "I see you haven't changed at all, that's good," he finished his statement with a tone of relief, "anyway, the reason I brought you out here, is that it has to do with your powers, or I should say, the powers being defined in your being." When he finished I was left with a sense of curiosity, what did he mean by 'powers', I have so many questions, but I'll just have to wait and find out.

"By now your probably thinking, 'what do you mean by powers?' Well what I mean, is that when you entered this world, its 'magic' was already inside of you, however, just because it's inside of you doesn't mean that you can just make it do what you want." "Magic, in a sense, is sentient, it won't just bend to your will, now in most cases on this world, magic is simple, unicorns are the ones who can best manipulate it, pegasus can use it to walk on clouds, and the earth ponies use it for enhanced strength, now the alicorns, or as you know them the princesses, are essentially a combination of all three." "But in our case, as humans, magic doesn't simply allow for supernatural powers, the way it works for us is that magic is lost to you unless you have a certain set of powers in mind." He explained the innerworkings of how magic in this world, but that last part confused me a bit.

"What exactly do you mean by, 'set of powers'?" I asked wanting to know how to access something that seemed impossible for humans.

"Well to put it simply," he stated as be scratched the back of his head in thought, then he abruptly stood up, "you have to FEEL IT!" My goofy-ass dad stated with his arms stretched out trying to make it more dramatic.

I deadpanned at his antics, and slumped my shoulders at the lack of understanding.

"Sorry, but it isn't exactly something I can explain, you'll just have to find the answer on your own," he apologized for his own lack of understanding, he then put his hands on my shoulders, "but one thing I do know is that you'll find it, and son," he looked at me with a fatherly grin with his eyes closed, "I'm proud of the man you've become."

I looked at him in wonder and awe, after a few moment I couldn't help the smile forming on my face, "Thanks, dad," I said to him giving him a back-breaking hug, but then something crossed my mind, "wait if that's the case then what kind of powers do you have?" I said with a furrowed brow.

He grinned at me before turning his back and beginning to leave, and with a wave of his hand, "Well, I have to keep some of my surprises, you'll find out in due time." As he finished his statement I couldn't help but smile at his antics as I watched him leave.

"That weird old man," I said to myself chuckling slightly at his demeanor on the whole situation, before turning around and heading to where I was staying at for the time being.

Kenneth POV

'I'm sorry that I can't tell you everything' I thought in sadness before taking a last glance over at my son, smiling with pride, 'at least I know he won't have trouble making friends' I mulled over it for a bit before turning back walking my own path, chuckling at another thought, 'He just needs to learn how to deal with his social skills, and what it means when a certain some'pony' was looking his way.'

Dylan's POV

As I was walking away I began to think back on what my dad said to me, 'He said that it's inside of me, and that I need to know what the powers are in mind', I began to scratch my hair in irritation and confusion, "-groan-, I have a feeling that trying to figure this out will be easier said than done."
.
.
.
As I was getting closer to the place I was staying I began to think about my car again, 'Ok, so if I can somehow install a filter that can siphon the magic in the air it should theoretically allow for me to have an easy access to a new fuel source but the problem would be figuring out how big the intake would have to be-" as I was muttering to myself I walked into Twilight's library, and went to turn on the lights.

"SURPRISE!"

"GAAAH!" I had seen my life flash before my eyes, "WHY DOES EVERYONE KEEP DOING THAT!?" After my totally manly way of handling the situation, I noticed that practically everyone from the town was here, and as I looked around I noticed party decorations everywhere, and a hung up set of words that said 'Welcome to Ponyville New Guy!' I deadpanned at that and immediately thought of a pink colored she-demon.

As I was walking around every'pony' was welcoming me properly, and as I walked in further I noticed a small group of people, who were staring me down, it was the one with the cowboy hat that came up to me first, and she didn't look too happy.

"You mister, have some explainin' to do," she poked my chest roughly, and it hurt considering the fact that she can lift over 10 times my own weight, "an' I'm pretty sure that they agree too." She pointed back towards the group, and the moment I looked at where she was pointing, I was pretty much petrified.

Standing there was the whole other 5 of the 'mane six' Fluttershy looking like she was going to cry, Twilight with a burning rage, Rarity with a disappointed expression, PinkiePie just, being PinkiePie, and Rainbow Dash whistling off to the side, as if she had nothing to do with this.

"Ah, hehe, well, I guess I owe you all an explanation, don't I?" I said in a shaky and nervous voice laced with fear, as a cold sweat rolled down my head, 'today is just not my day.'

Author's Notes:

There we are, another chapter finished, I'm sorry they aren't any longer than this, but that's why I'm hoping you guys can help me add anything, or change something that you think would fit better into the story, also, can you guess what Kenneth's power is going to be? In later chapters I'm going to be hinting at it, but until the moment arrives, keeping having a fantastic day

How it All Started

Kenneth's POV

I witnessed my son get chewed out by his friends for deceiving them, and to be honest, it was absolutely, the single most hilarious thing I've ever seen, while they were berating him his face was as red as Celestia's former pupil's hair, oh and I WAS at the party, but MY power allows me to do these kinds of things without others noticing, it isn't anything like stealth, or invisibility.

My son, just looking at him, with nervousness at directly talking to girls, he's hardly changed, and his age, to him it's only been a few years, but for me it's been decades since I last saw him...
.
.
.
23 years earlier, Area:Earth, Michigan...

Hi, my name's Kenneth Rayson, I'm in my 40s, I have brown hair that was a little unruly, at the moment I'm wearing black jeans and a form-fitting under armor red shirt with a dark brown jacket over it, I was wearing a pair of Levi's that I had gotten for a bargain, nothing too special.

I was having a pretty bad day, first I'm told that I can't get the loan for the house, the next thing I'm told is I might not be able to support my son by the end of the month, 'This day just keeps getting more and more hectic,' I thought to myself all of the times my son has had to endure, 'losing a mom, having to live with your deadbeat dad,' I kept blaming myself for what happened to his mother, sure it there may have been no feelings toward each other, but she didn't deserve to die.

She was a good mother too, we never got married, but the only thing that kept us in contact with each other was Dylan, he was a great kid, a little nervous, but he has a good heart, hell his dream was to be remembered as someone who made a difference.

As I was walking back to my car, it was an old 1969 Camaro, it wasn't much but I managed to acquire this little piece by working on it from scratch for an old friend. As I got in I put my seatbelts on almost automatically, as I was about to start the car I paused, thinking about my son and how I was going to get out of this fine little mess, I somberly placed my head on my hands in deep thought, 'What the hell kind of a mess have you gotten into now ol' Kenny?' I tried thinking of practically a million different scenarios that would get is out of these troubling times when none of them seemed to work.

"C'mon, Kenny! You have to think of something, if not for you, then at least for your son!" I commanded myself, still coming up empty handed, when suddenly I heard a low whistling sound.

My brow furrowed in confusion, as I looked up from my inner world, I looked around but found no trace of the thing making that noise, I shrugged my shoulders going to start the car, when suddenly, *RUMBLE* the car started shaking like crazy, I looked around the outside, this time looking in my rearview mirror and to my complete shock, I saw a multicolored tornado, I rubbed my eyes quickly before turning my whole body around to further my shock that I wasn't seeing things, it was a goddamned rainbow cyclone.

I quickly zipped myself back to reality and my face turned into seriousness at the situation, I quickly jammed the keys into the ignition, and revved the hell out of it, hearing the roar of the ol' girl, I immediately burned rubber, in reality it only took a few moments for the car to jolt forward, but for me it felt like terrifying minutes were crawling by as I knew the implications of getting sucked into any kind of vortex would not bode well for me.

I didn't have time to look back at the strange phenomenon, as I was more focused on getting the hell out of there, as I was zipping by each stop sign, each traffic light, everything faded to nothing as my survival instincts kicked in, making my hand go onto the handle, forcing it into the next gear, and all I heard was the sound of my heartbeat as it pounded against my eardrums at a million miles a second.

After what felt like an eternity of driving, I finally decided to look back apprehensive on whether it was still there, only to let go of a breath I didn't recall holding in, as I was looking around to figure out which road I was on, I froze in shock after hearing that same whistle-like sound, only this time it came much faster, and with a vengeance, I looked behind the seat to look out the rear window, only to find it not there. I cursed myself pressing the gas pedal again only to find I didn't have any grip, I looked out the window to find that my car had been picked up by the unusual vortex.

"Damnit! C'mon!" I stand trying so desperately to get the car out of the unnatural disaster's iron grip, if I was thinking straight I would have realized that nothing would work, but my mind wasn't thinking at all, and before I knew it the spiral had swallowed the entire car whole, I couldn't see anything but a colorful chaos, and the more I looked at it the more my mind started becoming disoriented and everything started to slowly fade away into nothing.

'No, this, can't be the end, I still have to watch my little boy, succeed, me,' these were my last thoughts as I had fallen into a state of unconsciousness, not knowing what would happen to me, or where I was being taken.
.
.
.
Third person POV, Area:Sweet Apple Acres

We find ourselves in the luscious and bountiful fields full of apple trees as far as the eye can see, and in the middle of it was a young woman, or should I say, a young 'mare' is in the middle of collecting the harvest from this year's apple trees.

Many young stallions would say she was a real 'catch' but to those that know her, well, their opinions may differ, her worn out Jean's indicated she had been working the fields for a while now, and the sweat the glistened off her forehead showed that she wasn't going to stop anytime soon, and her checkered shirt that had the sleeves rolled up showing off her muscles that many would be envious of, her white, braided mane flapped in the wind along with her braided white tail, to many stallions eyes she was very beautiful, but to her family she was a bit of an overachiever.

This young mare's name was, Apple Smith, or to the younger generation, she was known as Granny Smith, much to her annoyance, she would tell them that she was still in her 40s, but to no avail.

Now she wasn't married but she did have two little ones, starting from the oldest was Big Macintosh, the youngest was Apple Jack, now looking after these two was a little stressing at times, she couldn't help but smile everytime she thought of them, even though they were young, they were some of the most honest children that came.

As she was thinking about them, a flurry of strong winds stopped her in her tracks, and caused her to look back at the source, and to her shock it was a small tornado, it wasn't much, but it appeared out of nowhere, and there was something strange, about it, it wasn't the first of it's kind but rainbow tornadoes don't appear that often, as she was pondering this slowly a silhouette was making itself known, almost taking the shape of a cut in half wagon.

Kenneth's POV

I thought that I was dead, only to feel my head pounding, as if there was something trying to crack my head open like an egg, I started to come to, but it was all blurry, 'Ugh, I can't think straight, I need some air,' I thought trying my hardest not to lose consciousness again, putting hy hand on my forehead in an effort to stem my focus away from the pain, I fumbled around for the lock but that was rather difficult when your head is calling it quits.

After a few agonizing moments I managed to open the cursed door, and after a couple seconds I threw myself out of the car, it wasn't the best idea, but I can't exactly think when your head feels like a drum being beaten on.

I managed to turn my head slightly to see if there was anyone nearby, only to the a blurred out figure a distance away that looked to be heading closer at a very slow pace, I tried speaking but my throat felt extremely dry for whatever reason, the blurred out figure must have seen my distress as it appeared to be heading my way at an increased pace.

I felt my body being turned over to face upwards, as I opened my eyes my vision started to come back to me, only for exertion to catch up with me, and the last thing I saw were the most breathtaking pair of eyes that reminded me of the beautiful dusk of a sunset, and before I passed out I could have sworn that I felt a tingling sensation in the back of my mind and heart, but I just chalked it up to it having to do with my possible concussion.

Third person POV

As Kenneth went under, little did he know that the same figure he saw, had felt the same thing as he did, but she only thought that it had something to do with this "pony" looking different.

Little did either of them know that this chance encounter would affect their entire lives.
.
.
.
Kenneth's POV, 3 hours later...

I felt my mind coming out of that faded darkness, after what felt like moments of nothing but blackness, I started to open my eyes, and after a few more moments my other senses started kicking in, as I took in a breath of fresh air, I noticed that it smelled better than regular old air, in fact it almost smelled like, "Applepie?" I muttered to myself, only to find out my throat was extremely dried out.

As I slowly sat up, my head instantly went lightheaded, I calmed myself down taking in deep breaths, as I came to I looked around and coming to a conclusion, "I have no clue where the hell I'm at," I mumbled to myself in a shaky voice, taking in my surroundings and everything seemed old western barn themed, as I sat up I continued to look around when I spotted a glass of water next on the nightstand next to the bed, I silently thanked whoever left this for me and graciously chugged that drink in less than a few seconds.

"Puaah," I made a sound that could only indicate relief, "well, where ever 'here' is, I sure am glad that whoever found me has the kindness to give me water," I told myself my voice not as shaky as before, but still getting used to the newly introduced hydration, "geez, it feels like I haven't had a drink in over a day." I stated rubbing my soar throat.

As I was getting up off the bed I looked down at myself, after I had gotten out of my car, it's safe to say I had gotten my clothes a tad bit more than just a little dirty, 'I need a shower, and some new clothes.' I thought about my situation for a few moments before getting out of the oddly comfortable bed, as I was about to get on my feet I took a deep breath, *Grumble~* "urg," my stomach had decided that it had been neglected enough and decided it wanted some lovings, "a-are you serious right now?" I asked my stomach as if it were a person, *Grumble~* as if to answer my question.

I had begrudgingly decided to follow my stomach's advice and started to get out of the bed, only to hear the sound of steps coming towards the door.

As the door opened it revealed a small child-sized little girl that looked a little nervous but looked like she was on a mission, in a word, she was adorable, but the thing that caught me off guard were her other features, she had these pony-like ears on her head, and a small muzzle instead of a nose, and she didn't appear to have normal skin, but rather an orange overcoat, and she didn't have normal feet or legs, but rather she had the hind legs of a pony, but other than that she just looked like an ordinary child.

"Uhm, hi, m-my name's Apple Jack." the young pony-girl stated her voice tiny, and she was shaking slightly, it looked like she was mustering up all of her courage just to stand there, she was so cute.

"Hi there, my name's Kenneth Rayson, but if you want you can call me Ken," I told her in my natural fatherly voice, it took years to master that, I then noticed she was still a little nervous, I then looked at her with all the fatherly experience that I had, "hey, there's no need to be so afraid, I promise that I'm not here to cause any harm." I said in the warmest tone I had, and at the last part I patted her blonde mane, to which her reply was a red face.

"H-hey! Ain't no pony says I'm scared!" She was just too precious, at my statement she tries swatting my hand away, her previous nervousness forgotten, only to be replaced by stubbornness.

"Hehe, sorry, sorry, I didn't mean it, little 'Jackie'." I stated in a way that I used against my son when I teased him, and it seemed to work against this little one too.

"Grr, mah' name's not Jackie, its Apple Jack!" She stated with her pout that only pronounced her cuteness.

"Hey Apple Jack!" I heard a voice from downstairs, "git' down here an' help me with this pie!" The same voice stated, this one clearly older than the one in front of me.

"Comin' Granny!" She stated back at the voice before hurriedly rushing out the room and heading downstairs, and I decided that now was as good a time as any to introduce myself to the person that made sure I didn't wake up with my face in the grass.

As I headed downstairs the amazing smell of apple pie only grew stronger, after a few moments of climbing downstairs, I noticed that there were two more 'pony' people helping out, there was a slightly taller red one with an orange mane and tail, and he appeared to have the same characteristics as the one I had met earlier, and the eldest one seemed familiar, but not by much as I could only see her from the back, but she too had the same physical features as the other two, except she had a green overcoat and a white braided mane and tail, but other than the different physical traits, they all just seemed like an ordinary family.

Family, my eyes widened at the thought, 'My son!' My hunger forgotten, I quickly scanned the room for an exit, and when I found what I assumed to be the front door I rushed out as fast as I could, and when I was outside I noticed that nothing seemed familiar in the slightest.

I shook my head out of my thoughts, sprinting forward with everything I had, trying desperately to find my car, 'If I can use the GPS to track where I am, I can get back to my son!" As I was rushing forward no clear direction in mind, I had briefly heard a voice shouting for me to wait, but I had paid it not mind, I was more focused on getting home.
.
I looked to the left, nothing.
.
I looked to my right, nothing.
.
After what felt like hours, but in reality was only minutes, I had spotted a small glint over in the distance, not knowing for sure if it was my goal or not, I rushed straight towards it, my legs moving faster than my body would allow, muscles screaming at me to stop, but I needed to get back to my son!
.
.
I had finally found it, as I rushed over to the car, I noticed that it was still on, "Oh, no," I said silently to myself before hurriedly going to turn it off, I silently hoped that I wasn't out for too long, when I turned the keys in the ignition off, but kept them in to see where everything was at, I looked down to see that my gas dial was on empty, I felt my body freeze, "how long was this running for?" I asked to no one in a shaky voice.

As I was dreading the fact that my car was most likely running on fumes at this point, "Wait, the GPS!" I exclaimed in a hopeful tone, hoping against hope that it still works, when I went to turn it on however, it still worked, it just couldn't identify my location, or rather, it says it's out of range, 'range of what?' I questioned myself, never having seen that on the GPS before, after coming to all these facts I had only one option left, "W-well, maybe I can call someone." I desperately told myself.

I took my phone out and went to my contacts, but the moment I tried calling someone," -I'm sorry but the number you're trying to call isn't available or does not exist, please try again later-" I tried this with almost every number on my list, only to come up with the same results, until I was left with no other option, 9,1,1, "-I'm sorry but the numbe-" I turned my phone off, not believing what was happening right now.
.
.
.
I was sitting in the driver's seat with my hands together and my head down, eyes shadowed by my hair, "Where on Earth am I?" I said to myself in abject horror at the situation that I was currently in, I grit my teeth together, trying to come up with some sort of plan, 'C'mon Kenny, you've got to come up with something, anything!' I kept coming up on dead ends, nothing in my analytical mind working out, deciding that sitting in my car wasn't going to help my situation, I closed the door behind me after taking the keys out instinctively and placing them in my pocket, I had despondently slumped back on a nearby tree with my arm on my knee and my head down in thought.

I vaguely heard the sound of grass rustling but I paid it no mind, thinking about all of the possible ways I got stuck here, none of them pleasant.

"-huff- -huff-, geez you sur' can run fast," I regarded her for a moment, but immediately went back into deep thought, "it took everythin' I had jus' to keep up," she decided to sit next to me trying to catch her breath, "I didn't know there was someone who could outrun me, it's actually kinda' nice ta' know," she was still trying to make conversation with me, but the more she was talking to me the more I started to connect the dots together, "by the way, mah' name's Apple Smith." She said with a hearty smile.

"... Where, am I, exactly?" I asked tilting my head slightly in her direction.

"Oh, well yer' on mah' farm, its known as Sweet Apple Acres, why'd you need to know?" She asked back with an innocent curious expression.

My lips curled slightly, "I, need to know something else." I told her apprehensively.

"Uh, sure whaddya need ta' know?" She asked with that innocent look still on her face, oblivious to my inner dilemma.

"What, continent, am I on?"

She had a small chuckle at that, "Well your in Equestria silly, where else would ya' be?" She was chuckling at the ridiculous statement, as if it was obvious where we were.
.
"H-hey, are you alright, what's the matter?!" She asks me with a very concerned expression in her voice and on her face, as she grabbed by shoulder in a comforting manner.

I turned to look back at her, but all I saw was a wavy and blurry figure, I hadn't even realized I was doing it, until I brushed my thumb across my cheek, and I felt a wet substance coming from my eyes.

I was crying my heart out, but there were no sounds to go with it instead, I looked at her with a sorrowful smile, and told her in a straightforward tone, "I'm a long way away from home, and I don't think I can get back."

Author's Notes:

Holy smokes, I think this is the longest chapter I've written, and I'm hoping to make the rest of my chapters as long or even longer than this, by the way, what do you think of this meeting? And how do you think the introduction of a younger Kenneth go? Let me know if you think I should change anything, or if I can improve something. I hope you enjoyed this chapter, and please let me know how you feel 😄

You Can't Replace What's Lost

Kenneth's POV

It had been a couple weeks since I had been thrust into this new world, it had taken the locals a while to get used to me, but the Apple family, as I had come to know them, assured them that I was of no harm whatsoever.

But I had not gotten over that fact that I had been away from my son in over two weeks, there wasn't a moment where I wasn't thinking about how my son was doing, who was taking care of him, and was he wondering where his dad was? The Apple Family had offered me a home, and I had given them my thanks, I had enjoyed the company of the youngest Apple siblings the most, both of their personalities reminded me of my son, and at times I couldn't even tell the difference.

Apple Jack, the youngest of the two had taken to calling me Grandpa Ken, much to my annoyance, it seemed she had grown on me, almost as if she were an actual granddaughter, but the older sibling Big Macintosh as I had learned, just called me Ken, he wasn't much for words, and sometimes I would give a sarcastic comment about how he was an amazing conversationalist, much to his displeasure.

Over the time I had stayed here I had managed to drag my car, with some help from Apple Smith, into their barn, which I had graciously thanked them for, in fact right now I was sitting under my car with the jack holding it up, working on the left rear axle.

"Hey there, thought ya' might like some company," I heard that southern-like accent that I had become oh so familiar with, "and I brought some drinks if yer' thirsty." I had started to become very fond of her company, even in these dark times, she made them, bearable.

"Smith, oh, Smith, my throat would be a dry as a desert without you." I told her in the teasing manner I had become famous for, as I was getting out from under the car, my hands covered in grease from the car, I had grabbed the cloth next to me to wipe my grimy hands of the filth.

I looked down at my current attire, I had on a messy red plaid shirt that the family had lent to me, but I still had my original jeans on, albeit they were now a bit worn from wear and tear, my shoes were also the same, but they too had gotten a bit faded from wear and tear.

As I got up from my sitting position, I noticed that she had a bit of sweat coming down her forehead, and her breathing seemed labored, "Hey are you doing alright?" I asked her with high concern at her state.

"O-oh I'm doin' just fine, just a little dizzy is all, nothin' ta' fret over." She told me trying not to tip over from her lightheadedness, I wasn't buying it for a second.

"Don't give me that crap, you look like your about to collapse just from a gentle breeze," I grabbed the plate holding the glasses of lemonade from her and placed it over by the car, "and I'm not cool with you passing out on me just because your too stubborn to admit that you need help." I told her in a rare stern tone that I only use when I get someone to listen.

She tried to look at me with defiance, but as soon as she tried to take a step forward, overexertion took its hold on her, as she was starting to collapse, I rushed forward and grabbed her by the waist and the shoulders, "Geez, you really are too stubborn to ask for help," I said to her in a soft tone, "c'mon your getting rest whether you like it or not." I told her while placing her in a bridal carry.

"B-but, the harvest." she tried telling me not noticing I had practically lifted her with little to effort.

"Right now, you need to worry about yourself, the harvest can wait," I tried to explain to her, not realizing she had already passed out in my arms, when I finally realized she had fallen asleep, I couldn't help the warm smile on my face at seeing her, "man, you really are hopeless." I said to myself before carrying her back to the house, before I felt her shift in my arms to get closer into me, I had blushed at her being so forward, shaking the thought I had resumed my trek back to place her in a proper place of rest.
.
.
.
After putting her in bed and telling young Jackie to look after her, I asked Big Mac to help me with the rest of the harvest, he said he would help with the rest of the harvest, as he was already helping out Smith with it before she had gotten a fever.

Now never let it be said I was a whiner, as I had taken on multiple odd jobs, some of which had next to impossible things to lift, but these baskets full of apples, were torment, the baskets themselves were half as wide as my car, and having to drag them all the way back was absolute hell, but I kept telling myself that it was to help out the Apple Family.

But for some reason, it felt like I was doing this because I wanted to, but I wrote it off as just a random thought, but the more it kept coming to me, the more it bothered me, why was I doing this? I certainly didn't have to, but I chose to, I don't know why I did but, just seeing how desperate Smith was just to finish this, I decided to shake these thoughts, rather focusing on finishing this harvest.
.
.
.
I decided to check up on Apple Smith to see how she was doing, why did I care? I don't know, but all that I do know is that I was worried about her, I lightly knocked on her door, "Hey there, rise and shine sleeping beauty," I had taken to calling her this, as she wasn't a very pretty sleeper, snoring as loud as a horse, but right now wasn't the time to tease her, "how are you feeling now?" I asked her walking in her room.

The moment I saw her my eyes immediately softened, her hair was a bit messy and there was a wet rag on her forehead, and her cheeks were extremely red from the fever, "Oh I'm doin' fine, I heard from Apple Jack that you and Macintosh were finishin' up the harvest," she said with a weak smile on her face, "you know you didn't have to, I coulda' finished it all up by myself."

"No you can't, not in your condition, I won't let you." I stated with no room for arguement.

She looked at me with some kind of stare, "Well, why do you care so much?" She didn't mean anything by it, she was just simply curious, why would I care? I'm in a world I have yet to get used to, and I barely have a connection formed with anyone from this world, but I did and I have no idea why.

"I honestly don't know, I don't know you guys that well," I started explaining to her, "and I've been separated from my only son, and I just," at this point I closed my eyes preparing to say everything that was on my mind, "I just, can't stand the thought of being alone," I stated the truth that even I didn't know until I said it, "just the thought of being alone here, it scares me unbelievably so." I finished while clenching my fists so hard that my knuckles turned white.

I was in deep thought, mulling over all the possibilities of what would become of this, until I felt a gentle touch on my cheek, I looked at her to see her pulling her hair out of her braid, allowing it to fall back into a beautiful sight of snow white hair, "Well, you don't have to be alone, and I know we can't replace what you've lost," she stated, her blush almost seeming to increase, "but, we'll be here for ya', I'll be here for ya'," she stated that last part quietly looking away from my gaze, trying to keep it to herself, but I definitely heard it, "I just hope that, with time, we can help ya' get past this, I know that Apple Jack looks up to ya', more than ya' know," she stated gaining a smile at the thought, "I know ya' miss, yer' son, an' I just wish I could do somethin' ta' help ya'." She stated that last part with a small amount of saddness.

Through it all I could only look at her in awe at how much she wants to help, but it appears as if I've been ignorant of her efforts, I gently cupped her cheek, getting her to face me, "Hey, you do more than enough, more than you know," I told her with a soft and warm smile, "you don't have to worry so much about me, but you choose to, and I couldn't be more grateful if I tried," I stated with a soft chuckle at the end, "I'm sure that if my son were here, you'd find almost no difference between him and your family." I stated that last part with an even bigger smile on my face.

I didn't even realize I was being pulled into her until I felt a tug on my shirt, her eyes were shadowed by her mane, and she used her amazing strength to pull me into her embrace, and much to my flustered state, I could feel her toned body and her chest pressing against my torso, but now that I'm this close I smelled something weird coming from her, something completely different from anything I've ever smelled from this place.

"I-I can't, take it any, more," I heard her say in a desperate tone that also started to sound sensual, "I'm s-sorry Kenneth, but you really shouldn't, be here, right now." Her breathing became even deeper, and the blush on her face became even more pronounced, much to my extreme confusion.

"Hey are you okay, do you need me to bring you something?!" I stated in a panicky manner, hoping that she was ok.

"Mmmm~," she whined and threw her head back, with a hand placed over her mouth to silence the sound coming from her, "p-please, y-you have, t-to go." She tried pushing me away from her but I wasn't giving in, not until I knew what the hell was going on.

"I'm not going anywhere, not until I know what's going on with you, cause you seem to know a hell of a lot more than I do." I told her in a matter-of-fact manner.

Only to my surprise she then pounced on me and straddled my waist, her messy upbraided white mane swayed gently above my face, her face was fully flustered, her eyes were half-lidded, "I'm, really sorry, but it was too embarrassing to tell you outright, but, a few times every year," she looked away in shame with a few tears starting to form at the edge of her eyes, "us mares go through a cycle of..." I felt something wet on my pants, but it was also sticky- ooohh.

I smiled gently at her, "So you go through something like heat, am I right?" She was still looking away, but she gave a slight nod, I then sat up grabbing her waist, keeping her from falling, and she gave an adorable squeal in response, at this point I was blushing as bad as she was, "You know, I wouldn't mind helping you out with that," she looked at me in shock and disbelief, "it's not to relieve stress but," I looked into her eyes that were full of lust, and want, "but because I think I'm starting to fall for you." I told her with one of my famous 'Rayson' smiles, and with those simple words, her eyes full of lust changed to something more.

"K-Kenneth, are ya' sure?" She looked up at me with apprehension, "I-I mean I'm not the most experienced mare, and I'm sure ya' could go for some pony much prettier than m-" I interrupted her with a simple action, nothing much, but it told her everything she needed to know, I had stopped her rambling by kissing her with everything that I had in me, my left hand stroking her back in a comforting way, my other hand stroking her white mane, she was taken aback at first as she had tensed up, but almost immediately relaxed in my embrace, as she returned the action with the same same amount of ferocity.

After awhile I had pulled back to regain my breath, "I don't care about other mares, I care about you, and that won't ever change," I told her with all the passion I had for her, "don't ever doubt that."

At my last statement, tears started to flow from her eyes, but her smile told me she was the happiest mare in the whole world at the moment, and you know what, I was the luckiest man to have this wonderful 'mare' by my side.
.
.
.
After several hours of commencing in the sacred ritual of passion, we were both laying under the covers covered in sweat and, ahem, other fluids, we were now just enjoying each others company, I was just running my hands through the locks of her mane, and she was just looking up at me with practical hearts in her eyes, "If this is a dream, I hope it never ends." I heard her say under her breath.

I chuckled at that, "I don't think you have to worry about that," I said as I kept stroking her mane, until another thought came to mind that made me pause, "I know that nothing can replace my son."

She looked up at me in shock that I had brought that up again, after all they had been through, but I reassured her with a smile on my face, not one filled with pain, but with acceptance, "I can't replace what I lost, but I can gain something new," I told her and she gave me a light punch in response to keeping her in suspense, "well, I'm going to go and finish up that harvest, if you'll excuse me-" I was about to leave the bed when she suddenly straddled my waist again, rubbing against my nether region.

"Ya' may not have known this, but us mares can last for the entire night, more if we're feeling restless, and all day I've done nothin' but rest all day, and ya' can guess whose responsible." She told me causing my cheeks to darken, and my lower blood levels to rise.

I had a comical sweatdrop go down the side of my head, "Well," I said while holding onto her, flipping our positions, "I guess when you put it like that, I have no choice but to take responsibility." I told her before kissing her passionately, with her arms around my neck, reciprocating the same feeling as I was.

Author's Notes:

I felt so weird writing this, I know that there is so much I could do to improve this, and I really need your guys suggestions on how I could do better on this, I also feel like I rushed it a bit, what do you think, should I separate them into different chapters or should I just leave it as is, please let me know what you think about it. And if you enjoyed it please let me know, I'm always looking forward to seeing everyone's reaction to this

Sometimes, Legends Just Need a Kind Heart

Dylan's POV

Well, I now have my hands full, very full, so full...okay I think you get it.

After I had gotten chewed out by my new 'friends' I had never felt more disappointed with myself than at this moment, and at this moment I was walking with Fluttershy to her cottage, I had heard that she took care of all types of animals, but she was almost like me when it came to interacting with other people, but when it came to, she'd rise above to risk it all for her friends.

But at the moment, she didn't seem like the normal shy 'pony' everyone had made her out to be, right now there was an ominous aura in the air.

"I said I was sorry, and I still am," I said more to myself, since I just knew that she was ignoring me, she was definitely still mad at me, "but not hearing you talk like this kind of scares me." My head was looking down at the path we were taking, my back slumped much in the same way.

"..." she was still ignoring me! ' She must be plotting some kind of punishment for when we get there! Scary, too scary!'

Fluttershy's POV

'I wonder what I'll make for dinner? Carrot soup? No, that might be a little over bearing.' My face lit up at an idea, 'oh, I think a nice casserole would be just perfect!' As I was pondering this I had completely forgotten about the person I was leading to my home.

Dylan's POV

'I'm so in for it! I should have just said the truth from the beginning! Anything to avoid this tension!' I was breaking in a cold sweat, this was definitely one of my most dangerous moments since I've been here.

5 minutes later...

I was now sitting on a couch clutching my knees due to nervousness, when we got to her home she had told me to sit down and wait, I didn't listen to her tone but I had hurried over anyways, I was contemplating what kind of punishment she would dish out on me, but hearing nothing from her just filled me with dread.

As I was waiting there, I didn't notice the ball of fluff that began to make it's way towards me, 'Oh man, I really screwed up big time! Why didn't I just come out and say I was too nervous to talk to any of them!? I'm such an idiot!' As I was mentally berating myself I felt a light tug near the foot of my pants, I looked down to what was trying to grab my attention.

When I saw what it was, it was a rabbit! And, he had a scary look on his face! 'Why does something so cute have to look so scary!?' I might not have mentioned this, but in times of great nervousness I am quite the great coward, and my sense of reason seems to disappear.

But that worry turned to confusion when the small creature signaled for me to follow him, I glanced back towards Fluttershy, only to realize she was too immersed with whatever she's doing right now, so deciding that following the rabbit was a good choice, well, I followed.

Outside Fluttershy's Cottage

When he had gestured for me to stay put, I decided that was the best choice, I didn't want to make animals mad at me too.

I looked around, and I have to admit the scenery here was beautiful, and everytime I breathed in, my mind cleared and my posture relaxed, "Wow, it sure is nice out here, so peaceful." I began to hear rustling in the bushes, and it came in the direction of where the rabbit disappeared to, I squinted my eyes trying to make out where the little guy had gone to, but a figure that looked bigger than me showed itself instead, 'I definitely spoke too soon!' it was a bear...

Fluttershy's POV

I was just finishing up the preparations for dinner, "Oh, I should probably go and check up on him!" I can't believe I had completely forgotten about him!

I looked out of my kitchen, only to find nobody there, 'That's strange, I wonder where he wondered off to?'

"GYAAAH!" I jumped in surprise at the sudden shriek of fear, that surprise didn't last long when I heard a familiar beastly yawn, I giggled to myself "Sounds like our guest just met a certain someone."

Dylan's POV

I was sprawled across the grass, which would have felt nice if there wasn't a FREAKING BEAR RIGHT IN FRONT OF ME!

I was so surprised at the creature's appearance that I couldn't help the manly yelp I let out, I was brought out of my surprise and shock when the same rabbit from before came up on my chest and slapped me in the face, "Okay, first, ow, second, why is there a giant 500 pound bear here?! Is this my punishment?!" I began to cry a river of comical tears, 'Fluttershy is even scarier than I thought!'

That thought lasted until the little guy on my chest point towards said bear, he let out a colossal yawn, and proceeded to lay down right in front of my lap, almost looking like a big Saint Bernard, he was even looking up at me expectantly, so I hesitantly put my hand on his great big, fluffy snout.

"W-wow, this, actually, isn't that bad," as I began to calm down, the bear seemed to sense my relief and proceeded to, ahem, 'snuggle' with me, thankfully I managed for it to only be my legs, but still, it felt like I was being crushed by a giant Saint Bernard, they may be soft and fluffy, but they sure are heavy!

"Looks like someone made a new friend." I jolted, well as much as I was able to, in surprise, Fluttershy! I had forgotten that she told me to stay put!

"O-oh, h-hey, Fluttershy, I'm really sorry I didn't stay put like you asked." I tried to bow in apologies, but this big guy was making that a little hard to do.

She giggled at my expense, "That's alright, but I'm surprised that he warmed up to you so quickly, he usually likes to keep to himself," she knelt down next to my half -pinned form and began to softly pet him, "in fact, he doesn't usually sit down in my lap either, so for him to do that to someone he just met must mean he really like you!" She gave me an incredibly kind smile, this was a stark contrast to how she was acting earlier.

"Y-yeah, well, that's probably my fault," she looked at me with confusion, "you see, when I was little, I've always cared for so many different animals, be they dog, cat, fish, reptile, I just loved being with animals," I don't know why I'm telling her this, but for some reason, it just felt right, "funny thing, I've always seen bears as the most adorable creatures I've ever seen, but, that was only in books, but even then, I've always imagined what it would be like to pet one, even if for just a moment." I began to feel my throat tighten, but my words didn't shake in any way.

Fluttershy's POV

I was surprised, from the way he worded it, he was just like me, he cherished every aspect of life, much like I do, I couldn't help the smile of understanding, and I couldn't help but ask, "So, how does it feel?" His answer shocked me.

Dylan's POV

"To be honest," I set my hand on the bear's head and began to softly rub it, "I can't even begin to describe, how amazing this is!"

Fluttershy POV

He gave me the biggest smile, but that wasn't what shocked me, it was the tears falling down his face that shocked me, he was crying tears of joy! No, he doesn't just cherish life, he loves every part of life, and his tears of joy proves that.

Kenneth's POV

I was looking at my son's reaction, I knew that he'd always loved life, so much that he even loves the biggest of creatures, it helps with that aura of his, hell, I bet if a pack of wolves ever came across him, they'd just try to cuddle with him.

Little Shy is the same way, but her aura is a little different, more of a 'Mother's love' kind of feel to it.

Now that I think about it, I've felt many aura's that were similar to each other, aside from those 6 'harmony' brats, nothing even comes close to matching Dylan's aura.

My eyes narrowed at the implications of that, "Well, I know this for sure, you're gonna have one hell of a power, at least when the time comes, my son." Before I could turn to leave I noticed that Little Shy suddenly dashed back into her home, and with a panicked expression to boot, 'okay, now what's that all about?'

Dylan's POV

I took a deep breath, but something smelled different, "Uuh, hey, Fluttershy?" I looked at her with a quizzical look.

"Yes? Is something wrong?"

"Yeah, is it just me, or is there actually something burning?" There was a moment of pure silence, it made me wonder if I had said something wrong.

"E-EEEEHH!?" Her fave went from confused to panicked in less than a second, after which she bolted back into her home faster than my eyes could blink.

10 minutes later...

After awhile, I had managed to free myself of the giant living trap that was a bear, meanwhile Fluttershy had attempted to save the remains of the casserole she was making, I felt really bad for her, there's no worse feeling than having the dinner you made suddenly combusting into a fireball.

Nevertheless, she had still managed to save a majority of the otherwise burnt mess, as we were eating I couldn't help but fawn over how good it was! "Wow, thank you! This is amazing Fluttershy! I wish I knew how to cook like this, I only know how to bake." That last part I said more to myself, but I meant every word.

She got a bit flustered at my remarks, "O-oh, there's really no need to thank me! A-and besides, it was because of me that most of it was burned away." She told me with a comical tear coming from her pouting face.

I simply gave her my best comforting smile, "But you still did a fantastic job, regardless of what happened," my eyes suddenly widened, and my utensils stopped moving.

"Hmm? Are you alright? Your hands stopped moving there all of a sudden." She asked me with concern clear in her tone.

"O-oh, y-yeah, don't worry about me," I tried to go back to normally eating, but, "it's just, this is the first time I'm eating with someone else in a really long time, so I guess I'm just now realizing how much I've missed that feeling," My face was set in a look of recollection of all the times I've made myself something to eat, only for there to be more than I could eat myself, "and I guess, I've missed having someone to talk to like this."

The rest of the meal was spent in a gloomy silence, way to go me.

Fluttershy's POV

After his heartfelt speech, I was left without a single word, that just sounds horrible! Not being able to eat with someone else, but I guess, I can't really complain, after all, I have Angel with me! But to hear how much someone so kind-hearted like Dylan say how such a simple meal like this meant so much to him.

Dylan's POV

When we were all done with the food, I had automatically went to do the dishes, "O-oh, you don't have to trouble yourself, I'll take care of it!" I had just realized that I almost forgot that this wasn't another meal spent alone.

I blushed in embarrassment, "W-w-well, I just thought that it'd only be right to do this much, a-after all, you were the one who cooked such an amazing meal!" Yep, that's the story I'm going with.

"But it's my house, and you're my guest, so it would be wrong of me to make you do something like this!" Dang it! Why did she have to be so stubborn in these cases?

"B-but I insist, after all, like you said this is your house, and it just wouldn't feel right if I intruded upon your home without doing something for you in return!" There that should have landed me in the clear.

Kenneth's POV

I watched them comically go back and forth on whether one of them should do the dishes or not, in the end, they had both done the dishes while still going back and forth, and hadn't even realized they had done so, so with a comical drop of sweat I decided it was time for me to leave, I had seen enough of their new gag routine.

But, I couldn't help but crack a genuine smile at my son's expression, the dark and gloomy aura he had when I was finally reunited with him, had finally started to dissipate, "Well, I guess all you needed was a kind heart to help lift that damned veil."

Already Apart of the Family

Dylan's POV

I had spent quite a few days at Fluttershy's home, and to be honest, I've come to love that giant sack of fluff that was a bear, unfortunately I had left before even getting to learn his name, but that will come at a later date.

Right now, I was having a test of will, something so manly that it would break the foundations upon which I stand. I was harvesting apples, yes, apples, nothing more, nothing less, now, this might seem like an ordinary every day chore, but, it really isn't, at least not with these 'ponies'.

At least on the bright side I finally found out where my dad has been all this time, except, Applejack got to me before I was able to confront him, I didn't have any room to complain, after all, I still have to make it up to her and the others for what I did, but, 'Couldn't she have at least given me some smaller baskets!?'

At this moment I am carrying an entire basket full of apples, not just any basket, it was almost the size of me! But, I don't have any room to complain, one shouldn't lie to their friends, so this is the least I could do, right?

"Ya' alright there sugarcube?" I looked over and saw that Applejack had already filled 10 baskets!?

"A-ah, yeah, j-just fine, just getting my footing." Now I know, that in terms of raw strength, she would definitely annihilate me, but my dad however.

"W-what's wrong son, can't you keep up with yer old man?" I looked over at him only to deadpan, he was sweating even more than I was! And his legs looked like they'd give out at any second!

"Yeah, I'll be fine, hehe, but maybe you should let the 'younger' generation handle this 'old timer'." I gave him my best challenging look while still holding on to a full basket of apples.

He got tic-marks spreading across his face, "Oh? You think you can beat me?" His look of defiance lost all of its merit while still holding onto that basket.

I got right in his face, "I should be asking if you believe that you can still keep up, old man!" The stress from the apples had now disappeared, what replaced it was an old forgotten feeling, that was more instinctive, and I could see it flare in his eyes too, our competitive streak.

Applejack's POV

Those two are definitely related, their personalities are like two peas in a pod, I couldn't help but smile at them, 'I haven't seen grandpa Ken act like this in awhile.'

Kenneth's POV

So, my son still thinks he can take me on huh? Well, I'm not just about to lay down and take it!

I could practically feel my forehead pulse at the thought of losing here, and to my own kin no less, "Alright, first one to get 10 full baskets done, is the winner!" I told him pushing back against his forehead.

"Tch, I'll get all the way up to 20 baskets, so at least try to give me a challenge before you hit your expiration date!" He pushed back against me with his own forehead.

Oh it's ooon.

Applejack's POV

When did this become a competition between those two?

I heard a rustling next to me and saw that it was Big Mac, "Looks like ya got curious too huh?"

"Eyup." He stated without looking at me.

When I looked back at the comedic duo, you could practically see the sparks of rivalry fly between the two. Which was strange, cause earlier I could of sworn that those two were struggling just to lift those baskets, now it seems like they couldn't care less about what they were carrying.

"Ready." huh? Were they going to race now?

"Set." They couldn't really move very fast with those apples weighing them down.

Third person

"GOOOO!!!" Both father and son shouted at the same time before taking off at an almost impossible speeds, leaving only clouds of dust in their wake.

Applejack's POV

"W-WHAT THE!?" T-they took off so fast!

"Heheh." Wait, that didn't come from me, I looked over at Big Mac only to see that he was in as much shock as I was, if it wasn't him then-

"Those two really are just like each other, aren't they?" I looked behind me to see that it was, Granny Smith?

Dylan's POV

"So, it looks like you actually can keep up, even if I'm not going full out!" I stated while trying to rush past him to fill the next basket, but he still managed to match my pace.

"I can say the same thing! And who are you kidding, at this rate, you'll barely even be able to get 5 by the time I win!" He stated while we had both reached our next basket.

By the time we had both gotten to our 5th basket we were already at our 6th, then our 7th, 8th, 12th, 16th, 20th, 25th, 31st...

3 hours later...

"Huff, huff, are you-huff-ready to-huff-call it quits yet?" I couldn't even find the strength to crawl, they were empty words at this point, but I absolutely refuse to give up to my old man!

Kenneth's POV

"Huff, like-huff-hell, huff, I've still got-huff-more in-huff-the chamber." I can't even find the strength to move my arms, so it's a hollow gesture, but it'll be a cold day in hell before I let my boy surpass me like this!

Applejack's POV

3 hours, 3 whole hours they kept at it until they couldn't even move! But what really had me at a loss for words is that they were both still tied! How does something like that even happen?!

"Just how many baskets did they get?" Oh yeah, Applebloom had just finished up her 'cutiemark escapades with 'er friends awhile ago, and had proceeded to watch them go at it.

"Actually, I'm not too sur' mahself." I'd lost count around an hour ago.

To my surprise it was actually Big Mac who had an answer for us, "112, each." My eyes widened in shock, they had each gotten over a hundred baskets by themselves!?

Applebloom had made it more than clear how surprised she was, "But, that's more than 200 full baskets!"

"Eyup." Well, despite how surprised I am with those two, it doesn't look like they can keep at it.

"Well, I do believe it's high time to give em' a hand." Geez, I know how stubborn Granpa Ken is, but Dylan is almost as stubborn as me!

Third person

By the time the Apple trio had made their way over to help our two Rayson's, they had already passed out, and at the same time coincidentally, and proceeded to snore, much in the same way the Apple's themselves do, they had quite the laugh over this.

Dylan's POV

My eyes were heavy, and that grass had felt soooooo, comfy. I mean, who wouldn't just fall asleep right then and there? But I believe that I'd had enough rest, so imagine my surprise when I wasn't in the same spot that I had willfully fallen asleep at.

"Well good mornin' there sugar cube!" Huh? I looked towards where the voice came from, I saw that it was Applejack, why was she in a different set of clothes?

"Uhh, what do you mean morning? I was only resting for a few minutes, and why am I in a bed?" I asked her with a curious tone.

"Actually, you an' Grandpa Ken slept through supper, we tried to wake you two up, but you two are even more stubborn when it comes to sleepin'." As she explained this I couldnt help the heat of embarrassment from crossing over my face, so I just turned away from her and looked away in shame.

"I-I'm sorry!" I exclaimed with as much sincerity as I could give, I would have bowed, but for some reason I couldn't move, and everything was sore.

"Now whatchya' have ta' be sorry fer'?" She stated with a confused expression.

I looked back towards her and I didn't make an effort to hide my grief, "I came here to make amends for lying to you all, but instead I got distracted a goofed off with my dad, I'm really sorry it got so out of hand!" I told her how I saw the situation, and had my eyes shut tight, waiting for her to reprimand me in some way.

But her response was not something I was expecting, "Ehehe! Well, yer' 'goofin' off' as you put it got us more apples than we know what to do with!" She then put her hand on my head, much like one would with their siblings, at least from what I've seen in my world, she even had the smile one would give when trying to comfort a relative, "y'know, Grandpa Ken was right about you."

Now that got me confused, "What do you mean by that?" Now I want to know what my dad has said about me.

"He said that you'd do anything for yer' friends forgiveness, an' I'm startin' to see that it ain't no joke." O-oh, and just with that, the heat on my face returned, twofold.

Five minutes later...

After that little 'episode' Applejack had decided to introduce me to everyone else here, which is odd, you'd think I'd have gotten to know at least that big red guy, but no.

When we had arrived to, get, another area of her home, Applejack had, thankfully told me where everything is, as she was doing this I noticed my dad was peeling apples with a small, yellow, red-haired pony child, she was wearing faded blue overalls, with a light red short sleeved shirt, but the thing that stood out the most was the big red bow on the top of her head. All in all, she was adorable.

Anyways I decided to see if my dad needed any help. "Hey dad, how you feeling? Still sore from when I whooped your butt?" Well, I was going to ask, but my mouth thought differently.

"Ohoho, I do believe you're mistaken my son, you see, as I recall, it was I who pulverized you in our little warm-up." He stated as calm as can be, but I knew better, he was challenging me!

"Ehehe, well, you 'must' be getting old, because your memory seems to be lost to you!" I felt my forehead start to pulse, I picked up an apple, using my years of experience baking I smelled the apple to see if it was fresh, it was, good. My body may be sore, but my hands are just fine, and that's all I'll need in order to win!

Applebloom's POV

Ehh? What is this feeling? And why is Grandpa Ken gettin' so worked up?

"Hoh? So now you think my memory is all jumbled up is that it?!" I've only ever seen 'im get this excited whenever our whole family comes over. He and our uncles always get so, competitive.

Kenneth's POV

"Well, how do you think I meant it?" I watched him pick up one of the extra peelers.

"Oh, so you think you can out-peel your old man?" He may have gotten good at baking, but I'm the one who introduced him to it!

"The real question is, do you think you can keep up with those withered old hands of yours?" Hehe, he still hasn't changed, good.

"First one to have 30 apples peeled, wins!" I started to push him back with my head

He pushed back with his forehead, "I'll be able to get 50 apples peeled!" I felt my eye begin to twitch, you'll never surpass me!

Third person

As the Rayson duo clashed again, with barely any rest, the onlookers watched in bewilderment, as the two proceeded to peel hundreds of apples at blinding speeds, the only thought that went through their heads was 'There they go again.'

Apple Smith/Granny Smith's POV

I couldn't help the smile that crossed my face when I heard mah' husband make those sounds, the sounds he usually makes when he's competing against the rest of the Apple family.

I started to remember my husband saying how he and his son would always compete against each other, no matter how silly the matter was, and I've gotta say, everything he said about his son was true. I smiled at the thought of how similar that young man is to my Kenny, "Well, it sure didn't take long fer' that one to feel right at home."

Author's Notes:

I hope that you guys enjoy this read, and to be honest with the amount of time it took for these two chapters, compared to when I posted the others, there should have been way more than this, but I hope you guys enjoyed, and stay awesome!

A Fashion Sense, and a Reminder

Dylan's POV

Man, I haven't physically exhausted myself like that in forever. The worst part about it though was I wasn't able to get a moments rest, because Rarity had decided that it was her turn to dish out her 'punishment'. At the very least it isn't too strenuous, just mainly me standing around while she tells me what she needs and what she doesn't, but, that was easier said than done.

When we had first arrived in her home I thought that it was the fanciest place I had ever seen! That had lasted until we had gotten to her 'work area', geez, I know a thing or two about organized messes, but are you freaking serious?! There was cloth hanging in multiple different areas, and I couldn't tell if one one bundle of thread was tangled with another one!

But I guess I deserve at least this much, lying is wrong, and this will definitely burn that knowledge into my skull. As I looked around I noticed that she had multiple different pieces of paper with designs on them, they were very impressive, the level of detail was astonishing, if I didn't have to worry about being punished I'd make a few sketches myself. Anyways I also noticed that when she started working she had a pair of red fashionista glasses, huh, she must have the same problem I have when looking up close at something.

"Dylan dear, would you be a darling and fetch me my scissors?" Uhh, oh that's right, I was helping her, now where in the blazes are those cursed scrissors?!

"Guuh, yeah, sure, just give me, a, quick, second." I hurried, opening every drawer, but even the inside of her drawers were all in disarray, I was starting to get anxious, just how much accessories does she have access to?! It doesn't help that I need to squint in order to see any of the smaller things she had.

"Is everything alright? Do you require my assistance in locating a simple pair of scissors?" Okay, ouch, that was mean, oh man, I should have brought my glasses with me! I can see fine without them, but when I'm looking for something like 'that' in a place like 'this', and it's not like I can just go to my car and get them, mainly because I can't remember where I parked it.

"U-uuh, d-don't worry, e-everything's fine, I've got this under control!" I jumbled out, this isn't good, whenever I'm in a hurry, my concentration wavers and I can't focus that well, soon all I'll be able to see is blurred splotches. 'Okay, calm down, don't get overwhelmed by this, it's fine, oh man how I really wish I'd brought my glasses with me in the first place!' I closed my eyes and rubbed the bridge of my nose, it's no good, my vision is already getting a little faded.

"I do believe that these are what you're looking for?" I opened my eyes and jolted in surprise, I looked over at her to see what she was holding, my vision slowly started to return to normal, in her hand was a pair of silver scissors, and her face, oh, she was apparently very ticked off, and there was practically an aura of frustration surrounding her.

"Eheehhee~ I guess they are?" I tried to deescalate the situation while rubbing the back of my head sheepishly.

She let out a sigh of exasperation, "Well it seems clear to me that having you help me work was a grievous error on my part," well, there goes most of my dignity, "very well then, now I have another task I'd like you to do, and it should be so simple that even someone of your calibre should be able to fulfill." Uhh, I feel like she insulted me, but I'm also unsure of how.

"A-alright, what is it you need me to do?" I really hope that she won't try and ask me to do anything too out of the ordinary.

She gave me a reassuring smile, one that, from someone as pretty as her, got me a tad flustered. "I'd like for you to do my laundry."

Wait, what?

30 minutes later...

"Man, what does she think I am? Some kind of butler guy?" I didn't like this, not one bit of it, it's not that I don't like doing laundry, it's just the fact that I'm handling Rarity's laundry, and yes, that includes her, ahem, 'undergarments'. Just thinking about it set my whole face ablaze, I've been on this world for so long, I know that I said my tastes were more set on human, but nowadays I've been starting to see everyone in a whole new light, and being 17 doesn't exactly help.

"Let's just get this done and over with so I can at least try to rebuild my pride as a man." I encouraged myself, finishing up by placing the damp clothes on the laundry line, at least I think that's what it's called, I usually use a washer and dryer. 'Actually now that I think about it, I haven't really done my laundry since I first got to this world.' As I finished up I paused at that thought, before bringing the sleeve of my shirt to my nose.

*sniff* Oohhhh! I immediately retracted my face it smelled like sweat, and, sour apples? Well, that just won't do, So, like any sensible person would, I removed my denim top.

"There we go, that feels a little better, now I don't feel as filthy, still." I already did Rarity's laundry, so what's the harm in doing a little bit of my own as well?

I walked over towards the pale that I used to wash all of Rarity's clothes. First I began to scrub it till I was sure that any of the previous filth and stench had left, after that I proceeded to shake away any excess water, now to twist as much water as I can out of it, "Alright, here we go-*RIIIIP*" Ehh?

Rarity's POV

... "Did I just hear the horrid sound of cloth being torn?" I took off my 'work' glasses and punched the bridge of my muzzle, 'Don't tell me that he can't even do laundry correctly?'

Dylan's POV

What was that noise just now? I immediately checked to see if my pants had ripped, phew, thank god, they're still intact.

Wait, if it wasn't my pants, then what, made, that... ohh.

I looked back at what was supposed to just be a dirty shirt, what I saw was a 'former' almost ripped in two shirt, 'my' shirt to be exact, the shirt my dad lent to me before he disappeared to this world, the one with absolutley no replacement in this world.

"U-uhh, t-this, is p-pretty bad, i-isn't it?" My voice came out pretty shaky, I tried to calm myself down, but how could I!? My eyes were set in a look of disbelief, I could start to feel them sting, and I felt my throat tighten and dry.

"No. Noo," my voice became lost as it came out as nothing more than a whisper, my grip on my most precious belonging tightened to the point that my hands started to hurt, but, it didn't hurt as much as what I'm feeling right now, "I knew it was getting old, but, b-but." My breathing began to become labored, my throat becoming too dry for me to speak properly.

I began to curl up clutching the item to my chest, I didn't care if I looked like a fool, I didn't care if anyone else saw me, I just, don't care.

Rarity's POV

He'd better not have ruined my precious lingerie, I swear if has even torn a single strand on it I'll-

What I saw wasn't what I was expecting, my clothes looked to be in pristine condition, however, that was a stark contrast to how dear Dylan was acting right now, he was clutching something close to him, now that I've got a closer look at him, why isn't he wearing his shirt!?

Wait, is that? My eyes widened in recognition at what he was holding, or rather, the material, when I had first seen it I had honestly never seen anything like it, but I could also tell that it wasn't just the design of it, ghastly as it would have been, it was actually starting to show signs of its thread loosening.

I sighed in relief that it wasn't one of my precious lingerie, "So that's what that noise was, you gave me quite the scare there darling." I sat down next to him to get a better look at the fabric and see if it would be possible to create my own version of it. "Really, I thought you might have gone and ruined one of my favorite sleep-wear."

It looks like he just recently washed it, I was going to tell him to do so but was to infuriated with him for lying to not only me, but my friends too. I extended my arm to feel the texture of the rather interesting design, only for him to slap my hand away almost instantly.

My eyes widened in shock, I was about to reprimand him, and demand to know why he'd do such a thing. Only for the expression upon his face to stop me dead in my tracks, and to leave me speechless.

For added effect play 'sadness and sorrow' your choice!

He had a frown marring his face, but I could tell it wasn't directed at me, and there were tears streaming down his face like the pouring rain, but his eyes, which were usually filled to the brim with the most pure of innocence and life, were now drowned in sadness and sorrow, it wasn't something that belonged on that face, nor should someone like him be experiencing something like this.

Then I noticed it, he was trembling.

Dylan's POV

My eyes widened in shock, it was Rarity, oh no, I only acted on instinct. "I-I'm s-sorry! I-I didn't k-know it was y-you!" I struggled to find the right words, and my vision was also extremely faded, I could barely make anything out now, only what was withing a few inches from me, and I couldn't stop trembling. I tried to wipe my my eyes with my forearm, only for more tears to fall down. "I-I'm pathetic, a-aren't I? B-but, I-I can't help it! I don't k-know why I'm getting so worked up o-over s-something like this!" I managed to choke the words out, but even then, I couldn't tell her why I felt this way.

"I'm s-sorry that I'm such a burden to y-you guys." I began to remember back to when I was little, everyone would always make fun of me for getting so emotional over something as 'stupid' and 'simple' as this, the same thing applied for everything else that I saw as differently from everyone else, so far as to calling me a 'freak', and now that I'm in a different world, everything they said is now coming back to haunt me.

"You, probably think I'm a freak d-don't you?" I could feel my features soften, but my grip on my shirt only tightened.

Rarity's POV

What, why did he say such awful things about himself?

I was going to ask him what he meant but was once again stopped by his expression, his face softened and his eyes now looked lost and scared, and showed so much grief, I could barely stand it.

I tried to find my words but they would not come to me, then I noticed something, it wasn't much, but it told me everything, he was afraid of my response.

My next reaction took even me by surprise.

Dylan's POV

My eyes widened in shock, and my trembling stopped, I could barely register what just happened with my vision as it is, but I could see it, clear as day, Rarity had lunged towards me and wrapped her arms around me, embracing me, giving me a feeling that I hadn't felt for so long.

I couldn't hold it in anymore, I curled up into her, and the dam burst, I cried into her shoulder with so much passion, and my grip had finally loosened a little.

2 hours later...

I had cried for so long that my eyes were nearly bloodshot, Rarity was there comforting me the whole time, "You know, this shirt used to belong to my dad," I had finally croaked out, my throat was still so dry from my emotional breakdown, "he used to tell me all kinds of crazy adventures he'd have while wearing this thing," a nostalgic smile crept it's way onto my face, "I loved those stories, so you can imagine how much it meant to me when he gave it to me, although," I let out a small laugh looking down at the ruined shirt, "it didn't quite fit me at the time, I had to roll up the sleeves just to be able to poke my fingers out."

She let out a small giggle at that, "It sounds truly heartwarming dear," she smiled at me and again I got all flustered because of it, "but something as precious as that shouldn't be tossed away."

She got up from sitting next to me and began to stretch, we'd been sitting here for quite awhile, "Alright, but what can I do? I don't know the first thing about stitching something together, much less denim."

"Now who said anything about just stitching darling?" She looked at me with a new kind of twinkle in her eye, and for some reason, I had a feeling I was about to know a whole new side of Rarity.

Kenneth's POV

Geez, that brat of mine sure knows how to make a small commotion, I had originally come out here to warn him about 'that time', but it would seem like I'd just be intruding on the moment.

But looking at it now, I'm glad I didn't go down there, 'I don't feel like getting groped every which way just to get a new set of clothes, sorry son, but I don't envy you.' I thought with a sweatdrop on the side of my head.

"I guess there's always next time kiddo, and good luck, hopefully your sense of fashion will be better than mine." I said to no one in particular, but it's the thought that counts I guess.

Author's Notes:

So, what did you guys think? Did you like it, or should I go back and make some changes? Please let me know so I can improve upon this, also just three more ponies left in the mane 6! Also if you have a suggestion on a scenario for them, I'm more than happy to hear it! Have an awesome day ya'll!

Two for One!!

Baking, Baking, and more Baking!

Dylan's POV

I couldn't believe it, I was completely blown away by what had just happened, I was absolutely caught off guard. I was so relaxed that I didn't even realize it until she'd pointed it out,

Flashback, 2 hours earlier...

Well I can't say that being at Rarity's wasn't productive, for her at least, well I can't really complain, she told me she'd repair my old shirt, in the meantime she'd tailored a really nice polo shirt for me, and let me tell you, it was definitely one of the best pieces of clothes I have ever recieved.

Anyways onto my next 'punishment' and to my bewilderment, it was with Pinkiepie, now never let it be said that I was an awkward person, but this girl, well, she doesn't exactly make it easy to join in on a conversation.

Regardless, she had at least made it clear that I was going to be helping her bake, but it be honest that didn't really sound much like a-

"Hey doesn't the sky just look fantastic today! Also did Rarity make that new shirt for you?-" Well it didn't SEEM like a punishment at first, but now I can see how this might be pretty bad, "And hey isn't that your car-do-hicky thing? Also which do you prefer cupcakes or muffins-" wait, hold up.

"Wait, hold up, what was that?" I looked over at where she was SUPPOSED to be, only to see that she was not there, "Uuh, Pinkie-pie?" I looked around only to see no sign of her, I started to scratch my head in curiosity and confusion, only to become startled when I heard the sound of a car door opening, I looked over to where I heard it, 'how did she move so fast?' I wondered for a second before a sudden realization came to me...
.
.
.
"THAT'S, MY, CAAAAR!" I sprinted as fast as I could physically go, I managed to make it in time, before any other 'pony' got curious and rummaged through it like Pinkiepie, speaking of who, "W-why didn't you tell me that you spotted it?!"

She giggles, "Well I did silly!" She tells me while still looking through all of my belongings, which wasn't much, "ooh, cool jacket, and its sooo fluffy! And these are some really awesome looking comics too! And what's this notebook? Whoa! There are some crazy awesome recipes in here!?" That last one made my cheeks light up.

"H-h-hey, g-give me that!" I managed to shakily grab it from her.

Pinkiepie's POV

I politely gave him his little Baker's notebook, since it seemed like he was too shakey to grab it himself, but that book of his had soooo, many, recipes! And it was so thick too, it was at least 4 inches thick! It was filled to the brim with cakes, pies, custards, creampuffs, muffins, and just, mmmmMMM! It all sounded so good! Oh, I guess I'm drooling.

Dylan's POV

There are two reasons why I took it from her, one, the main reason, she started to drool, the second reason, I didn't want anyone to know one of my secret hobbies.

But then something else made itself known to me, "Wait, you mentioned something about comics earlier-" I wasn't able to finish my question.

"Oh yeah! They're about a kid who wants to be a hero, like, really really, super, bad! But he can't because he's one of the few in his world who doesn't have an ability-" Uhhh, okay, so now I know that it's one of my favorite mangas, wait, she was practically tossing them aside, just how fast is she?! "And then he was all like, "EAT THIS!" And I thought that it was really funny!-"

"A-anyways Pinkiepie, shouldn't we go and get to that bakery you mentioned earlier?" I pointed out to her, well at least tried to anyways.

"And then he used his super power, but he hurt himself really really badly and- oh yeah, we're already here silly!" Wait what I looked over my car to see, we were in fact, here, huh, well how's that for a coincidence?

5 minutes later...

Well, it seems that Pinkiepie has taken a liking to my manga 'collection', well, not really a collection when all I did was buy almost every issue on that one series, I wasn't even able to take them out of the bags yet, and it was Pinkiepie who was able to read them first! Well, at least she enjoys them.

Also I was thankfully introduced to Mr. Cake, wow, I'm not even going to make a joke on that, also his wife, Mrs. Cake, they both proceeded to greet me with surprisingly open arms, but after they told me about how they've sometimes worked with my dad, I was less surprised, after that little 'meet-and-greet' they had led me to their kitchen, which had everything a Baker could dream of! I mean, yeah, it was alright, I guess...

As they showed me where everything was, and 'how everything worked' I didn't want to be rude and tell them that I'd already known all of this, they were nice enough to let me into their home so I didn't want to be rude to them, Pinkiepie on the other hand, it seemed that she was in her element in here, she had already started to bake some cupcakes for the day, geez just how fast is she?!

"Anyways that's pretty much it, as far as how everything works, you think you can handle all that?" I looked towards the nice couple, who had also been nice enough to tell me that it gets quite busy in here.

"O-oh, y-yeah, I think I've got it." And with that they gave me their best encouraging smiles and went back towards where the counter was, I looked back towards the kitchen, and couldn't help the smile that came across my face.

I proceeded to open the first page of my notebook, written on the inside was "Dylan's Master Baker!" I had written that when I was about 8, I laughed to myself, that was so long ago, but the recipes inside it were my own personal favorites, I had so many that I had to create this notebook to hold them all, I just hope that every'pony' else likes them as much as I do.

I grabbed the spare apron that the couple had given to me, and had put it on almost naturally, 'alright, let's get to work.'

Pinkiepie's POV

When we had gotten inside I had automatically went and started to make my famous cupcakes! I was so caught into the rhythm that I had almost forgotten about Dylan! I was about to ask him to hand me some more flour, but when I turned around i was left speechless.

His hands were moving so masterfully, as if he'd been doing this his whole life! He was even handling each ingredient with the utmost care and each movement was filled with compassion! And not once did I see that smile leave his face.

I was about to comment on it but stopped when I began to hear him, sing?!

Dylan's POV play "I'm Still Standing" for better effect, your choice!

I began to get into the rhythm of baking, completely forgetting about everything else around me, and began humming a tune as I put a pinch of salt into the mixture, "You could never know what it's like!"

I began gently cracking the eggs the recipe in my notebook told me to put in, "Your blood like winter freezes just like ice, And there's a cold lonely light that shines from you, You'll wind up like the wreck you hide behind that mask you use!"

I started to stir the mixture while getting the next set of ingredients ready, "And did you think this fool could never win Well look at me, I'm coming back again I got a taste of love in a simple way, And if you need to know while I'm still standing you just fade away!"

I started to put a few teaspoons of sugar into the mixture, "Don't you know I'm still standing better than I ever did, Looking like a true survivor, feeling like a little kid, I'm still standing after all this time, Picking up the pieces of my life without you on my mind, I'm still standing, yeah yeah yeah, I'm still standing yeah yeah yeah!"

I started to pour the mixture into a separate dish, "Once I never could hope to win, You starting down the road leaving me again, The threats you made were meant to cut me down, And if our love was just a circus you'd be a clown by now, Don't you know I'm still standing better than I ever did, Looking like a true survivor, feeling like a little kid I'm still standing after all this time, Picking up the pieces of my life without you on my mind I'm still standing, yeah yeah yeah! I'm still standing, yeah yeah yeah!"

I then put the mixture inside the oven, and started on the next batch immediately, not a single movement wasted, all the while humming the tune in my head, "Don't you know I'm still standing better than I ever did, Looking like a true survivor, feeling like a little kid I'm still standing after all this time, Picking up the pieces of my life without you on my mind! I'm still standing yeah yeah yeah! I'm still standing yeah yeah yeah! I'm still standing yeah yeah yeah! I'm still standing yeah yeah yeah!"

As I finished mixing the next batch I went completely by instinct and already knew that the first batch was already done, and without a moments of hesitation I slipped the oven mitts on and opened the stove door instantly grabbing the finished dish while slipping the second and third batches in.

The first batch was a cinnamon topped sponge cake, it was relatively simple, but it was one of my favorites but I wasn't finished baking yet.

play "Natural - Imagine Dragons" your choice, this time it's more of a montage!

I proceeded to finish up the first cake with white vanilla frosting coupled with Alice up strawberries, "Will you hold the line? When every one of them is giving up or giving in, tell me In this house of mine? Nothing ever comes without a consequence or cost, tell me Will the stars align? Will heaven step in? Will it save us from our sin? Will it? 'Cause this house of mine stands strong."

I pulled out the next two batches, and slipped in the next 3 batches, "That's the price you pay Leave behind your heartache, and cast away! Just another product of today! Rather be the hunter than the prey!"

I finished up with those two cakes and pulled out the next 3 while putting in the next 3, "And you're standing on the edge, face up 'cause you're a Natural! A beating heart of stone! You gotta be so cold! To make it in this world! Yeah, you're a natural! Living your life cutthroat! You gotta be so cold! Yeah, you're a natural!"

As I finished up with the last 3 cakes I flipped to the next page in my notebook and decided on that recipe, "Will somebody, Let me see the light within the dark trees' shadows and, What's happenin'? Lookin' through the glass find the wrong within the past knowin', We are the youth, Cut until it bleeds, inside a world without the peace facing, A bit of the truth, the truth."

As I finished mixing the newest set of ingredients I pulled out the previous batch and slipped in a the newest batch, "That's the price you pay! Leave behind your heartache, cast away! Just another product of today! Rather be the hunter than the prey! And you're standing on the edge, face up 'cause you're a Natural! A beating heart of stone! You gotta be so cold! To make it in this world! Yeah, you're a natural! Living your life cutthroat You gotta be so cold! Yeah, you're a natural!"

As I took out the finished batch from the oven and slipped in the next 3, I took the time to see the newest batch, this time it was a blueberry, custard filled creampuff, "Deep inside me, I'm fading to black, I'm fading, Took an oath by the blood of my hand, won't break it, I can taste it, the end is upon us, I swear, Gonna make it."

I just finished up with the most recent batch, now it was time for the next, "I'm gonna make it Natural! A beating heart of stone! You gotta be so cold! To make it in this world! Yeah, you're a natural! Living your life cutthroat! You gotta be so cold! Yeah, you're a natural!"

I took out the next batch while putting in the next set, "Natural!"

I had just finished putting the final touches on the latest batch, "Yeah, you're a natural!"

As I looked I noticed that there weren't anymore ingredients to use! 'Wait, just how much did I make?!' I looked over to where my finished batches were, well, there were a lot more than just creampuffs, and sponge cakes in the mix, nd it was towered almost to the ceiling! I looked back at my notebook, apparently I was already a quarter of the way through it!

"Uh, which one was I on?" I looked closely at it and saw that I was making chocolate muffins filled with diced up cherries, and I had apparently made too many.

"This, doesn't, look, good," I scratched the back of my head sheepishly, while letting out a nervous laugh.

"I'd say otherwise, I mean look at all the ponies lined up out there!"

"GAAAH!!" I jumped in shock as I nearly had another heart attack for the duration that I've been here, "Why do you guys keep doing that?!" I had completely forgot that I was actually supposed to be 'helping' Pinkiepie, instead I had helped myself to whatever was available. "O-oh! I-I'm very sorry that I got carried away, when this whole time I was supposed to be helping you, I just got so lost in it that I ended up wasting all of the ingredients-"

"Don't worry so much about it! I'd say that what you made more than makes up for that! And also your singing was super duper terrific! And all those ponies out there think so too!" Wait, singing?

"Wait hold on, what do you mean by singing?" I only remember humming a couple tunes in my head.

"You of course silly! You had such a bright smile on your face, while you were baking! And after a little bit you started to sing! And I thought that it was amazing! Also you must have been doing this since you were really really little, cause you were like some kind of master chef!-" she had started to go on, and on, but I was shocked, I'd started to sing, that hasn't happened in, wait, then that means she, heard, me.

I felt my face become heated from embarrassment, "Y-y-you mean, t-that you h-heard m-m-me, sing?" I must have been so relaxed that I didn't notice that I was slipping into one of my very old habits.

"Oh yeah, your voice is really amazing! And these creampuffs are so good! And I'm pretty sure that they all heard it as well-" wait, they!?

I looked back out of the kitchen to see many faces I've never even seen before, all but a few, that nurse Redheart lady, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejaack, Rarity, and even Fluttershy too!

"E-e-EEEHH!?" I can't believe that this is happening!

Present time...

And that's now why I'm covering my face in a corner, the blush so fierce that it spread to my ears, it wasn't that I was ashamed of it, it's just that I'm too shy of going and singing in front of a crowd, and going to another world hasn't changed that one bit.

"Oh come on, are you really that embarrassed by having everyone listen to you?" I heard Rainbow Dash ask while taking a bite of the left over 'sweets' that I'd made, surprisingly everyone found something they liked from what I had made, and even the Cake's were amazed at how good each dessert was.

"It's not that I'm ashamed of it, it's that I'm too scared of doing it in front of a crowd. But knowing that everyone found something they enjoyed, and brought a smile to their face, just knowing that makes me happy." I told her and the others who had proceeded to help themselves to my 'sweets' of course they had politely asked first, well, all of them except for Pinkiepie and Rainbow Dash.

"W-well, if it makes you feel any better, I-I'm a little embarrassed to sing in front of others too." I heard Fluttershy tell me in the back of the group.

I scratched the back of my head sheepishly, "Y-yeah, thanks, I guess that does bring me some comfort," I saw that she beamed at that statement, "also, what do you guys think of my baked goods?" I asked them starting to replace my embarrassment over pride.

"Well I think it's absolutely divine darling." Rarity had chosen the creampuff filled with blueberry custard.

"It's really good." Fluttershy had decided to go with the soft cinnamon sponge cake with vanilla frosting and had already eaten the strawberries on top.

"It tastes pretty awesome, almost as awesome as me." Rainbow Dash had gone with the simple parfait that was a mixture of banana, strawberries, and apples.

"Well I'd reckon we could use this the next time the whole family comes over." Applejack had gone with one of the Apple cakes that I'd learned to make at a very young age, which made me all the more proud in it.

"Myeah,*munch* it's all,*nom*preddy good!" Pinkiepie stated while somehow eating each one.

"Yes, I agree, it's all simply amazing." Twilight had gone for one of my favorite ones, a simple cinnamon roll with a strawberry glaze.

For some reason hearing how these guys felt about my baking, meant a lot more to me than hearing it from others. I felt a light dust cross my cheeks, "Thank you, it really means a lot that you guys enjoy them." I stated while giving them my brightest smile.

Third person

If Dylan had been looking closely, he would have noticed the light blush that went across two of his friend's faces, one purple-centric friend, and one skittle-colored friend.

Two Little Geeks Sitting in a Tree

Dylan's POV

After awhile it was nearing the end of the day, also another event happened earlier, Mr and Mrs. Cake had asked for a few of my recipes, I had a bright blush clear across my face and had stuttered which ones they'd like to know, they had asked to know a few of the parfaits I had made, and had also asked that the next time I came to visit, jokingly stated that I don't use up all of their ingredients, which gave us all a good laugh.

After that we had all headed out, sans Pinkipie, as for some reason I guess she lived there? As I began bidding everyone goodbye I headed over to my car that had been shockingly discovered in front of the bakery, but right as I was about to check the inside of it, "Hey there, did you forget about something?"

I looked back to see that Twilight had her arms folded over each other, oh, that's right, the final 'punishment' , "U-uh, s-so, I guess it's j-just you now?" I was the most scared of her punishment, as she was the first one I'd lied to, and she did not look happy at all.

"First of all," she had pointed directly at my car and I had a feeling I wasn't going to like what she said next, "you're going to bring that with us to where I'm staying at." I just knew it, I knew I should have just told her the truth! "Second, you're going to tell me exactly what that thing, is and how it works!" Well, if I thought that my previous punishments were bad, this one was going to be absolute hell.

"Y-yes ma'am," I stated while looking down at the ground, I didn't have it in me to argue with her tone, "also if you'd like you can sit inside while I get us there." Wait, what did I just say?

Twilight's POV

Sit in it? "What do you mean by that?" In it? Doesn't he mean on the top of it, doesn't look like a very safe way to travel, you would probably just end up sliding off the top of it, wait, when I first found him inside it, I believe I saw something that looked like seats, but at the time examining the inside of it wasn't my top priority, I'd also like to know how exactly he managed to move it so far from where it was before.

"W-well, I mean that while I'm moving it you could just sit in the passenger's seat, pointing to where I need to go, it might be a bit of a bumpy ride, but I'm confident that the suspension can handle that." Wait, there was quite a bit in there that I didn't understand, which is a first for me, other than Pinkiepie, the suspension? 'Ride'? He makes it sound as if it was a carriage or chariot of some kind.

Dylan's POV

I could see the confusion clear across Twilight's face, "Why don't I just show you?" I walked over to the drivers side door and proceeded to open it I stuck the keys into the ignition and twisted enough to roll the windows down.

"W-what the heck did you just do?!" She pointed at me with clear confusion on her face, oh, well, I probably should have taken into account that since I haven't seen a single thing remotely resembling my car, that this place doesn't have such a thing known as 'auto motives'.

"Ehehe, well let me put it this way,"

20 minutes later...

"And that's pretty much how you get electricity pumped into this machinery." By the time I had finished explaining how the 'windows' work I had pretty much told her how this entire thing lights up. And she had also finally taken her seat on the passenger's side.

"So these 'headlights' what purpose do they serve exactly?" She had pointed out from the front of the car, "And what about the red lights in the back?"

"Oh, well the front lights are used to navigate when it gets dark out or if its foggy outside, and the back lights let other people know if you're stopping or slowing down, and it can also serve as a way to know how far away that person is, and what your distance from them is." I hadn't even started the car yet, and I was starting to get impatient, talking about this kept reminding me of how low the fuel was, 'I really need to find a work around for the fuel intake.' I noticed the sunset in the distance and thankfully that had given me an idea! "Well, I'd like to explain everything else about how this works, but don't you think it's getting pretty late?"

"O-oh! Right, ahem, well, let's get going shall we?" She had a light pink dust brushing across her face, but tried to play it off it seemed.

"Hehe, as you wish." As I stated this I turned the ignition, and thankfully it started immediately, but the downside was, the fuel gauge was a little past empty, 'well, hopefully you can at least get us there.'

Twilight's POV

As Dylan twisted that 'ignition' as he called it, there was a loud 'roar' that followed, and the 'vehicle' as he put it, started moving forward, "Uhh, hey, I can't really navigate without the 'navigator'" I was taken out of my analysis to find that Dylan was looking at me expectantly, o-oh, yeah, I still have to guide him, research can come later, I guess.

Dylan's POV

As she pointed the way, I noticed that she definitely wanted to ask more questions, but I wasn't exaggerating when I said it was getting late, every'pony' was already inside, so that made driving a lot easier, but it was definitely a bumpy ride to be sure. 'I hope I was right about the suspension holding.'

I still had yet to check how bad the damage was under the car, let alone the engine.

I looked back down at the gauges, almost everyone was blinking, meaning there was definitely quite a few repairs to do.

"By the way, I noticed that everytime we make a turn you shift that little lever up and down, why is that?" Oh right, I never told her about the blinker.

"Oh, well, you see, it's used to let other people know which direction you plan on turning, when I shift it up, that means left, when I shift it down, that means right, and the way people know which way you're turning is by the little orange lights on both the front and the back, those are called 'blinkers'." I don't know why, but talking to her about this helped put my mind at ease.

Actually now that I think about it, this is the first time I've ever driven somebody home, even if we're both going to the same place, the hidden meaning wasn't lost to me, luckily she was too distracted by everything about the car to see my cheeks reddening.

"Oh, there it is, straight to your left." I looked over to see... is that a, literal 'tree house'? No, more like a, house built into the tree, what kind of design choice is that?

"Alright, I'll just put 'er in park over here." I told myself while putting a little pressure on the brakes to slow down to a stop at the right side of the entrance.

I shut the car off and pulled the keys out, I opened the drivers side and hurriedly got to the passenger side door and proceeded to open the door for her, "Well, that took less time than I expected," I heard Twilight say as she got out of the car I heard a thank you, but was too distracted by the sound of a door opening, I looked over to see, a, dragon?

"Hey Twilight!"

A, talking, dragon.

Twilight's POV

"Oh hey Spike." I waved over at my trusty assistant.

"Where have you been? You've been gone for most of the day! Leaving me with just a 'make sure everything is nice and clean' and then just left." Oh, well I must have forgotten to tell him that I was going to be spending most of the day with my friends, and that we would be having a guest.

"Sorry Spike, I guess I forgot to tell you I'd be spending the day with my friends, also, this will be our guest for a while."

"O-o-oh, u-uh, my name's Dylan Rayson, it is nice to meet you." Whoa that's probably the most perfect 90 degree angle bow I've ever seen. And that was just a greeting!

Dylan's POV

Well, I can safely say that I could have never greeted a talking dragon in my old world, I mean seriously, this is like something out of that game I played one time, well, maybe a little less grand. But still!

"Hey no need to be so uptight, my name's Spike, Twilight's number one assistant! Nice to meetchya!" He stretched out his, claws, out for a handshake, I readily accepted it with my own, "Whoa, that's quite a grip there!" I looked at him surprised my grip? Well, I haven't really shaken another 'ponies' hand yet have I?

"O-oh, well, it's nice to meet you to Spike, I hope we get along." I told him while sheepishly scratching the back of my head.

"Ahem, if you're all done greeting each other, Dylan, now that we're here, I want you to tell me all about how that 'vehicle' as you've stated works!" Oh, right, I did say I was going to explain didn't I?

"Explain how what works Twilight?" The tiny dragon, now known as 'Spike' asked.

And Twilight had just pointed at my car, "That."

"Whoa, what is that thing? Why does it look so weird?" Oh no, now I had to explain it to two 'people'.

"Well, first let's start with the basics." I told them while going back to open up the drivers door to 'pop' open up the hood.

30 minutes later...

"So essentially if you want to replace a tire you'd need this 'car jack' if I'm right." Twilight had taken to this surprisingly fast, while Spike had taken to sleep very fast.

"Yep, that's about right, also for any other repairs you'd need to make to the axle, the rims, the wheel itself, and both the rear and front drive shafts, there's a lot more to go over, but it's probably best to just show you." As I was telling her all of this I had to continuously directly point out each individual part, the engine was surprisingly easy for her.

But little did I know that 'showing' her, was going to turn into this, "So I need to twist it this way?"

"Uh, a-actually that's to tighten it, y-you want to twist it the other way in order to loosen the bolt." As soon as I told her that we'd need to 'work' on it, she had tried to put on some kind of lab coat, but I told her that if she didn't want it ruined, that she should instead wear something older, like a t-shirt or something, what she had donned got me extremely embarrassed, she had chosen a dark purple sleeveless v-neck, why, why did she have to be so smart, yet such an air-head?

After a few moment I heard Twilight ask, "Mmmfff, I'm having a little trouble here, could you come here and take a look?"

"Yeah sure, just hold on a sec." I didn't want to ruin the shirt Rarity gave me, so I did what any responsible person would do, I took it off and set it aside.

Twilight's POV

When I had asked Dylan how everything worked on this, I honestly wasn't expecting him to bring out a whole plethora of tools! But at least I was learning a lot right now, but when I asked him for help I didn't expect this.

"What do you mean 'hold on a, se-" I looked back up towards Dylan only to see that he'd taken off his shirt! "Eeeh!? Why did you just take your shirt off?!" I looked away with my cheeks aflame. 'From what I saw, it looked like he had an eight pa- NO enough of those thoughts!'

"Well, I didn't want to ruin the shirt that Rarity loaned me, besides this makes it easier for me to move around, and why are you facing the other way?" I turned my head further.

"O-oh, well, no reason!" I was way too embarrassed to say why, so I shook away my embarrassment, it really doesn't help when I've never really been this close in contact with a 'stallion' before, let alone without a shirt on!

"Well, anyways, what you want to do is twist it like this." He then kneeled next to me and grabbed the wrench I had dropped in my rush to cover my face, I looked back to see that he was twisting it, the complete opposite direction I was, well that would explain why it was getting harder to, 'un-do'.

"So why is it so important for you to 'screw it in place' like this?" I had asked him, mainly to keep my mind off of my embarrassment, but a little out of curiosity.

"Hmm, well, it's to make sure that the wheel doesn't come flying off whenever someone's driving, that would cause more than an accident, and also, you wouldn't even be able to get the car moving without these bolts in place, the moment even a little weight came onto them and they'd just 'pop' right off." He had stated without looking back, he was already on the 4th 'bolt'.

My eyes softened and I brought my knees up to my torso, and wrapped my arms around them, I began to remember everything my friends told me about Dylan today, about how much he values life from Fluttershy, how much he care about even the littlest of things from him pouring his heart out to Rarity, how such a hard worker he can be from Applejack, he's also extremely humble from his reactions to how we felt about his baking, and he's also very smart, given his knowledge about all of this, another thing, he's level-headed given how he never once lost sight of his goals in mind when he first woke up in that hospital. A fierce blush crossed my face when I thought back to the time of Nightmare Moon and how he had suddenly burst in like a knight in shining armor, he bought me enough time to figure out a solution, and reawaken the elements of harmony.

"Thank you."

"Huh? Oh it's no problem, to be honest when I was first learning about this I was confused too." He looked back at me with an embarrassed expression.

"No, not about this, for helping me with Nightmare Moon awhile back." I saw his expression change from embarressed to a sad smile.

"Well, I wouldn't say I helped at all, I couldn't even fight back, I wasn't able to track her movements, I was too weak to be of much help." My eyes widened in shock, did he really not think of himself as useful during that fight?

"But you were! How can you say that you weren't of much help!?" I don't know why he thought of himself this way, he is the main reason we won that fight in the first place!

He looked back at the wheel, continuing to 'unscrew' the 'wheel', "I don't really believe, that I deserve credit, for what you guys did, all I did was get beat up, and got a couple of broken ribs. But, I couldn't have just stood by while someone is in danger, it sounds stupid, but that's just my instinct I guess."

His, instinct? He makes it sound as if protecting any random pony comes naturally to him. "You mean you would rush in to protect anypony you could if they were in danger?" Depending on his answer, it would mean that he finds more value in others than he does himself.

I felt his hand gently grip my shoulder, and I saw a bright smile on his face, "Well, it's a bit embarrassing, but I've always dreamed of being a kind of 'legend' someone who when everyone sees, will feel protected, and be able to smile without a care in the world!" He put his arms behind his head, his smile growing, "my dream, has always been, to be able to bring smiles to everyone's faces!"

My eyes widened, he really is, just too innocent, what he said before doesn't seem wrong at all to him, in fact, it's actually kind of sweet, I felt myself begin to smile.

"Well, you definitely accomplished that today with your little 'stunt' earlier." I began giggling at the embarressed look on his face, as he already knew what I meant by that.

I don't know why, but talking with him like this, just felt right.

Kenneth's POV

I chuckled at the sight, 'It's just like how me and my wife used to act, before we knew how we felt about each other.' I should probably let my son know that he should check his suspension twice before he makes a final call.

"Baah! He'll figure it out eventually, can't give him all the answers!" I told myself before walking back to 'my' car, yep, I managed to fix 'er up quite awhile ago.

I hopped in the driver's seat and started the engine.

"Aaahh, hearing that engine roar, never gets old." After all, it took me 10 years to figure out how to make it work again.

With one final look at my son, I began to drive back to the 'barn' it's getting pretty late after all.

Author's Notes:

And done! Geez, I kept on goin' and goin' but I just couldn't find the right feeling to leave off on, I hope that you all enjoyed this, it a little longer than the others that's for sure! Anyways if you think I should change anything please let me know! Have a wonderful day!

One whom Stands Above All Pt.1

Kenneth's POV

It was such a beautiful day, the sun was out, not a single cloud in the sky, the birds were delighted, and from where I was sitting, life seemed pretty good.

But that's not what's on my mind, a more, heinous feeling kept making itself known to me, and it felt like their was an ominous cloud of danger approaching, and it was approaching fast, "So, it might just be about time that I started training again, this time, my son WILL join me." My eyes became sharper than they ever could have been the moment I arrived on this world.

My aura changing from a calming presence, to one that demanded authority to it. "It's time, to teach my son his hidden potential, and as sad as I am to say it, he needs to be on the brink of death, if he cannot awaken his power, he will die." That thought may not have been pleasing, but I have more than my fair share of experience, to numb myself off every emotion, "If he cannot unlock his latent abilities, then so be it."

'I just hope it doesn't come to that.'

Dylan's POV

Man it's one hell of a sunny day today, isn't it?

Well today I just decided to work on my car, brilliant idea, I know, well with the sun out like this, it definitely provides for enough light to see what I'm doing, and that's very important when one is working on the rear wheel axle.

I was laying down on my foldable creeper (yes that's the actual name of them) underneath my midnight blue suburban, analyzing everything that was wrong, or didn't look 'right', "Well the first thing I need to work are the driveshaffts, and those alone look like they're near worn out, it looks like the brake pads are fine, but we're lucky we even made it this far with he shape these axles are in, and, wait, Damnit, the suspension is completely blown out! No wonder the ride here felt so rickety."

With that alI out of the way, I grabbed the out side edge of the car in order to pull myself out, after I did so I grabbed a black stained towel next to me and wiped my face of all the sweat that had been accumulating , "Geez, I sure do have my work cut out for me, I haven't even taken a good look at the engine yet." I told myself contemplating on what area I should start on first.

"Hey, hard at work I see?" I looked over and saw that Spike had taken the liberty to make some nice refreshing lemonade, "so what's wrong with it now?" He generously gave me a glass of the parchment.

"Thank you." Everytime I go to look at my car, I always find something else wrong, first the wheels themselves are barely holding together, the rims are cracked, and half the bolts are now stripped, and that was only yesterday!

I put the now empty glass down, "Well Spike, it seems that I won't be finishing this piece of work anytime soon, that's for sure." I told him whilst giving it a good pat.

"Alright, well, I still don't really understand any of that stuff, but I hope it works out for you!" Spike then left with the empty glass back into Twilight's house.

"Well, it seems like you've got your work cut out for you." I looked over and saw that it was my dad walking with his cane.

"O-oh, hey dad, yeah, it's definitely not going to move from this spot in awhile." I sighed to myself in exasperation, "By the way, what brings you out here?" I took the time to look at his posture, something wasn't right, he seemed more, tense, than usual.

Suddenly his eyes became sharper, and a heavy pressure made itself known, and I instantly collapsed 'W-what, i-is, this!?' I could barely breathe, and it felt like I was about to be crushed by this overwhelming weight.

"It seems that you need even more training than I first thought, hmpf." His voice changed as well, it wasn't the goofy, kind-hearted, joyful tone anymore, now it was I managed to strain myself to look back up at him, his features were completely devoid of emotion, and he had a stare that seemed as if he were looking beyond me.

Then suddenly it stopped, as if it were never there to begin with, and I had let out a breath I didn't know I held in, I began to slowly get back up. "Come, it is time." I looked back at my father in confusion.

"Time, for what?" I cautiously asked him, I don't know why he's acting like this, but whatever that feeling was just a moment ago, must be related to his power that he told me about awhile ago.

He stopped, but didn't even spare a glance back, "It's time, for you to unlock your latent abilities, your power." My eyes widened in shock, he hadn't even mentioned anything about 'powers' since he first brought it up, until now.

I wanted to say something, but for some reason I couldn't find the will to speak, I could only, do as he says.

Kenneth's POV

When I had told my son that once a human comes to this world that magic is introduced into their system, that was a lie, the reason WHY humans are even able to be in this world is because they already have it inside of them, but it ranges from certain individuals, they definitely aren't born with it, but that individual has to have certain traits apart of their psyche for it to activate.

Even I'm still confused about the whole process, but what I do know, is that it happens VERY rarely, even Celestia herself has rarely seen them throughout her life, and if she missed a few of them, they are impossible to track unless they have unlocked their 'power'.

At the moment I was leading my son far, FAR away from Ponyville, I don't want to everything to become ashes.

I stopped walking, and surveyed the area, Ponyville was no longer in sight, 'A little further.'

After 10 more minutes of walking I decided that we should be at a safe enough distance to begin. "This should be far enough."

I turned around to see my son collapse on his knees.

Dylan's POV

We finally stopped walking! Thank the gods! I don't think my feet could have handled much more of that, why did we have to do this on such a hot day!?

"Alright,*huff* we're here,*huff* now what?" I asked him as I took this little break to catch my breath, we've been walking for over an hour! And the over bearing sun just seemed to make it worse, seriously, it didn't seem this hot when I was working on my car!

"Now, we shall see if you do have the potential to unlock the magic that dwells within you." Wait, unlock it? I thought he said that it depends on my mind set.

"What do you mean by, 'unlock', the magic inside me? Doesn't it depend on my state of mind? If so, then maybe it'll give me a stamina boost!" I stated sarcastically.

"That is part of the truth." Huh? I looked at him in confusion, part of the truth? "You see, when the mind is in a state of immense stress, or faced with a great trial, it begins to pump your body with adrenaline, correct?" I simply nodded my head, "The same applies for this," my eyes widened in realization, if that's true, then it would be solely dependent on your subconscious state of mind, "it seems you've found out that it's in fact impossible to unlock this magic just by focusing on it, it's like when you first learn to walk, no matter how hard you try, you can't remember taking the first step, but your body already knows the motion on instinct."

That's, a lot to take in, if it works like that, then it's theoretically impossible to unlock that kind of ability.

"However, unlike walking, this requires you to activate another instinct." I was brought out of my pondering when he said that.

I stood up on my feet and looked at him quizzically, almost fearfully, "And what instinct would that be?" I positioned my body to the side.

"It seems that you already know, but I'll tell you it anyways," I didn't even blink, but he suddenly vanished from my sight, my eyes widened in shock, "Survival."

The next thing I knew I was sent flying, 'W-what, just, happened?' I tried to process what had occurred in the span of a heartbeat. The next thing I felt was crashing into multiple trees, which had stopped my short flight."Kuaagh!" I felt the air knocked out of me, and it felt like I couldn't even breathe.

'Wait, there was so much force in that punch, why don't I feel like anything's broken?' I shakily got back up using all of the strength I had, but that blow had disoriented me, everything felt dizzy.

"The human body can take quite the beating when faced with situations like this, however, if you're thinking that what I just did was a punch, then you're sorely mistaken, what I did was a simple shove, and nothing more." My body became frozen in shock at the implications of that.

"A, shove?" It came out as barely more than a whisper, if that was just a shove, 'I can't let him land another blow, if he does then I'll be out for the count!' I readied myself, and locked my gaze with his.

"So, it seems you've decided to go through with this, good, because even if you didn't, you wouldn't have had the choice, now." He vanished again, but this time I was ready, so I ducked down and my body automatically flipped away from him. What followed was a loud crash, and a giant cloud of dust.

I covered my face from the dust with my arms, "Hmph, it seems you were smart enough not to fall for the same trick twice," I looked back towards his voice, my eyes widened as the dust began to clear, there was now a crater where he had went for a second strike, his arm was lodged in the ground where he would have hit me if I hadn't ducked down, it was a punch, "however," he pulled his arm out as if it were nothing there, "you will need to do more that dodge my attacks in order to survive."

The glare in his eyes gave off the feeling of death, what kind of power does he have?

"It seems you're wondering as to what my power is, very well, I've told you this much, I might as well tell you, my power, is known as, 'He Who Stands Above All', that is also another important aspect of unlocking your power, knowing the name of it, I already know that you won't be able to accomplish this in the span of a single day, so for now I'm going to beat you until you can avoid me at half my strength, if you can survive me by the time the sun sets, we shall take a ten minute break." He said without even a hint of remorse in his eyes.

I swallowed the lump in my throat, 'Alright, I wasn't expecting something like this today, I guess it's do or die time, literally.'

Twilight's POV

"It sure is a beautiful day today, don't you think Twilight?" I heard Spike ask me from behind me, "It sure would be a waste to spend the whole day inside when it's so nice out."

"Sorry Spike, but I'm in the middle of something right now." I told my trusty assistant, right now I was writing down everything that Dylan had taught me about 'car mechanics', what each part was, and where it was placed, if I'm going to be honest, the entire prospect fascinated me.

'Although Dylan sure knows a lot more about this than he let's on.' I placed my hand on my cheek and leaned against it, contemplating the information I had gathered thus far. I could tell that there were gaps in my information that without, just seemed to create a bunch of pieces that couldn't work together, 'if Dylan were here right now I could ask him what key points I'm missing.'

"So, thinking about someone?" I was startled out of my thoughts by none other than Spike, I looked over at him to see that he had a sly grin on his face.

"And what's that face for?" Everytime he had that look, it meant that there was something he wasn't telling me, or he was planning something.

"Oh, nothing, I just find it interesting that ever since Dylan arrived you haven't really been thinking of much else lately except for him." His tone suggested a hidden meaning, but for the life of me I hadn't a clue.

Wait, now that be mentioned it, "Speaking of whom, where is Dylan, I thought that he'd be working on his 'vehicle' by now." Spike's expression changed from devious to one of realization.

"Oh yeah, he was earlier today actually, I think I saw him follow an old guy towards the entrance of Ponyville, but I don't know where he actually went though." He began scratching his head in confusion, well at least he had a general direction.

With all of this in mind I stood up and headed towards the door, "Spike, please make sure this place is nice and tidy by the time I get back." I didn't wait for a response, I was more interested in what Dylan has to do that's more important to him than fixing his, 'mode of transportation'.

Third person

Now if Twilight were a normal 'pony' she would have realized that before she left she had left everything in disarray, along with a poor baby dragon to clean it all up.

Dylan's POV

"Bkuaahk!" I got hit, again, this time I spit out blood, I was now covered in bruises, and it felt like my whole body was broken, but everytime I get back up, it gets harder than the last. My breathing was labored, and my entire being was drenched with sweat, scratches, and wounds.

But even through all of that my body didn't want to go down, I don't know why, but it just didn't, I looked towards where my opponent, no, my 'hunter' was, he vanished yet again, my body reacted before my mind could and performed a back hand flip, when I landed I nearly stumbled, 'I'm on the verge of collapsing, but, I think I'm starting to see a pattern,' I thought back to each time he attacked me, every fifth or so strike he pauses, it isn't for long, but I managed to notice it, 'every time he's gone for a punch, he's always aimed downwards, and everytime he goes for a push, he always goes for my torso.'

I spared a glance up to see that the sun was barely even a quarter of the way to the set time. 'I'll have to manage, with the information I've obtained!' I watched carefully to where I last saw him, he wasn't there, my body reacted instantly and vaulted forward with one hand.

"It seems you've finally picked up on the pattern I purposefully made," I focused on him, not on his words, but what he'll do next, "good, it means that your intuition is becoming even sharper." he disappeared from my sight again, but this time, I was ready.

This time, I was able to react instead of my body, and managed to shift slightly away from his strike, 'That's one.'

It grazed me, but it wasn't as painful as the previous blows from earlier, I kicked off the ground and performed a back handspring, to create distance, this time I heard him move, I managed to duck his strike just in time, 'that's two.'

I kick flipped away from him, my body was still exhausted, from taking so many of his earlier strikes, I saw him bend his knees and pull his fist back, so I prepared myself for another strike.

"Neppū!" My eyes widened, and the next thing I knew was I jad been blown backwards and felt as if I had been burned by a raging inferno, but there was no flame, not even a tinder of a flame, but I definitely had the burn mark's to prove that something had indeed burned me. "You thought that I was only limited to close range attacks, insolence! You should never underestimate your opponent, especially when they have yet to use even a quarter of their strength!"

My body froze, 'He wasn't using even half of his power? Not even a quarter of it?' How the hell am I supposed to compete with something like, this. 'He's probably even stronger than Nightmare Moon at this point!'

I grit my teeth anxiously, 'No, he's definitely stronger than her, I guess he really is the one who stands above all.'

To Be Continued...

Author's Notes:

I really hope that you guys enjoyed this chapter, there's definitely more to come! Especially now that I've gotten to the showcasing!

I've wanted to show off Kenneth's power off for so long now, I just hope it doesn't seem too rushed, also, this won't be just three parts, this is going to be showing off the most unstoppable force in all of Equestria.

Also comment down below on what you think Dylan's power will be! And how strong you think Kenneth really is!

Next chapter: One Whom Stands Above All Pt.2

One whom Stands Above All Pt.2

Last Time...

"Neppū!" My eyes widened, and the next thing I knew was I jad been blown backwards and felt as if I had been burned by a raging inferno, but there was no flame, not even a tinder of a flame, but I definitely had the burn mark's to prove that something had indeed burned me. "You thought that I was only limited to close range attacks, insolence! You should never underestimate your opponent, especially when they have yet to use even a quarter of their strength!"

My body froze, 'He wasn't using even half of his power? Not even a quarter of it?' How the hell am I supposed to compete with something like, this. 'He's probably even stronger than Nightmare Moon at this point!'

I grit my teeth anxiously, 'No, he's definitely stronger than her, I guess he really is the one who stands above all.'

Now...

Dylan's POV

I stood there trying to process all of the abilities my father had displayed, 'So just anticipating where he'll strike at me won't work, now that I know he has a long range attack.' I tried to form a solid strategy, but nothing really became solid.

"Why are you just standing there? You will never get anywhere in a fight if you don't move!" My eyes narrowed, he vanished again, I shifted my head to the side, I was getting ready to create more distance between us, "Netsu bōchō!"

"Gaaah!" I was sent flying back by a huge blast of heat, but just like last time, there was no flame.

I managed to land on my hands and knees, though the force of the blast still sent me back quite a ways away, when I looked back up at him I noticed that his whole body seemed to eminate, steam? "What did I just tell you? If you keep this up you won't even make it to, dusk!"

As he finished his lecture he stomped on the ground and a giant portion of earth came flying out, "Āsushatā!" The boulder-sized piece of earth was sent hurtling towards me at an insane speed.

'I need to move!' Right when I was about to try and dodge, it suddenly shattered into countless shards, I covered my eyes, I felt each on that hit me leave more than just bruises, and scratches.

When I felt the relentless barrage of broken earth cease, i lowered my arms to see where he was, "You should not have covered your eyes, that was a grave mistake." I couldn't turn around fast enough to react.

By the time I could even register what he said, he had already extended his fist, towards my gut. "Kuaagh!" He landed a solid punch, so why wasn't I sent flying?

I began to feel his fist warm up, my eyes widened.

"Neppū!"

Twilight's POV

When Spike had told me what direction Dylan was headed, I began asking around if anypony had seen any signs of him and an older person accompanying him, so far, no pony had any clue where they went, and some just looked at me confused.

"Twilight darling there you are!" I looked back to see that Rarity was making her way towards me, and she was carrying something in her arms.

"Oh, hi Rarity, hey, have you seen Dylan around anywhere?" I asked her hopefully, now that I take a closer look at her, it seems that she was out of breath.

"Oh, well I was actually going to ask you the same dear, I was going to return his shirt to him." She showed me the clothing she was carrying, it was in fact Dylan's shirt, except it looked like brand new!

"Wow, Rarity that looks amazing!" I was extremely impressed with the patch work on it, actually, now that I have a closer look at it, it looked like more than just a patch job.

"Yes, though I have to admit, the material used for this was pretty challenging to grasp at first, but I do believe I figured out how the cloth for this is made, in fact I even came up with a few of my own designs that could potentially work with this type of texture." I was thoroughly impressed with this, not only did she fix Dylan's shirt, she even came up with her own designs for whatever it was that made up Dylan's shirt.

"Though it seems that dear Dylan is nowhere to be found."

"Yeah, I'm looking for him so I can ask him about any information I'm missing about the 'inner-workings' of his 'vehicle'." I told her my reason for looking for Dylan.

Her expression was one of lost confusion, "E-er, well, whatever it is you're talking about darling, it sounds fairly complicated."

"Hey guys! How's it hangin'?" I looked up to see that Rainbow Dash was floating just above us lazing around on the only cloud I've seen all day.

R. Dash's POV

I was just laying down on my favorite little cloud, it was the perfect day to just kick back and do a whole lotta nothin'.

Then I heard some talking underneath my relaxation area, when I looked down I had seen that it was just two of my friends, when I heard that they were talkin' about Dylan I got interested.

"So you guys are lookin' for him now? Rarity to return his shirt, and Twi' wants to use him as some kind of living dictionary?" I summed up everything they had told me.

"W-well, I wouldn't put it like that, but yes we're wondering where he is." Twi' told me with a light pink dust across her face.

"We'd truly appreciate it if you could help us look for him darling." Rarity oh so politely asked of me.

"Yeah sure, I guess I ain't got nothin' better to do." And with that I took off from my cloud and soared till I felt like I had a good vantage point.

I looked everywhere in Ponyville but there wasn't any sign of him, it sure is windy up here, "Hey-you,-see any-" I deadpanned, that was Twi' but I couldn't hear what she said at all.

"Whaaat?!" I asked her, with enough volume that I think she probably heard.

"I said, did- any- of him yet?!" My eye twitched, I could still barely make out anything of what she just said.

Was about to just head back down and find out what she said, but then I spotted something in the corner of my eye, I looked into the distance to see what it was, my eyes widened, that was smoke, a lot of it. With that in mind I took off in the direction it was coming from.

Twilight's POV

"Wait! Rainbow Dash where are you-" for some reason she just took off for no reason!

"It seems as though she might have spotted something, she did seem to be in a hurry." Rarity had pointed out.

"Yeah, but why is she headed towards the entrance of Ponyville?" I asked more to myself.

"Well let's not dawdle around, let's go and find out what dear Dash spotted, I want to get out of this weather as soon as possible, this much sunlight is hardly good for my dazzling complexion." She clarified.

I smiled at my friend's reasoning, "Sure."

R. Dash's POV

Why was there some much smoke coming from outside of Ponyville? 'Is it a dragon?' At that thought I grinned, "I wonder how big it is to make this much smoke." Hehe, this'll be so awesome!

The closer I got to the 'smoke' the more of a bad feeling I started to get from it, "What am I so worried about? I'm awesome! So something like this should be nothing!" I tried to tell myself, but the feeling just wouldn't go away. Wait, this close I should have had a hard time breathing, now that I get a good smell of it, it didn't smell anything like smoke. It was dust from the ground.

"Huh, what's that?" I muttered to myself, looking closer towards the wall of 'smoke', there was movement in there! With my mind made up I dived into the 'smoke'.

I didn't get very far as massive amounts of wind pressure suddenly pushed me and the 'false-smoke' away, it was so strong! I can't even stabilize myself! 'That felt just like a shockwave from my sonic rainboom!'

"Guaaaghk!" My eyes widened, that sounded just like, I beat my wings as hard as I could to see what was going on, there was still some dust blocking my vision, but once I broke past it, for the first time in my life, I was frozen with disbelief.

There he was, it was Dylan, but this was NOT the image the belongs on him, his entire body was covered from head to toe with burns, scratches, wounds, bruises, he wasn't moving.

"DYLAN!" I went as fast as my wings could possibly take me, I was almost to him when something blocked my path.

I looked up at who it was, and I was yet again struck with disbelief, "O-old man? What are you doing here?!"

"You need to leave," he didn't once turn in my direction, something was different about him, "this matter is none of your concern." I felt a burning hot fury fill me when he said that.

"N-none of my concern? What do you mean by that?" I felt my features scrunch up in rage, "Why wouldn't I be concerned about one of my friend's well being! Just look at him!" I pointed to where Dylan was, I couldn't tell if he was breathing or not, "So move out of my way gramps!"

All of a sudden I was laying face down on the ground by some kind of unseen force, and it felt like I was gonna throw up.

"You should mind your tongue, I will not repeat myself, leave, or I will force you to." This wasn't the old man I knew, this guy, his presence was so, overwhelming.

"Y-you, w-won't, lay, a, s-single, finger, on h-her." My eyes widened at that voice, I barely managed to look up at the source of it.

'H-how is he even, standing!?' I watched as Dylan shakily rose up to his feet, now that I got a closer look at him, he was in even worse shape than I previously thought, there was blood nearly covering one of his eyes, he had blood stains at the edges of his mouth, scratches, bruises, burns everywhere, but there was one that stood out above all, the nasty burn wound centered on his stomach, with wounds like those how is he even conscious?

Kenneth's POV

I looked over at my son, and saw the look in his eyes, 'Hoh? So it seems I've been using the wrong method this whole time.' When I tried to get his survival instinct going, for some reason it only lasted for a few fleeting moments, but would then flip off the moment he was able to react on his own.

I spared a small glance at the young woman laying on the ground, 'She was never meant to be exposed to this kind of thing, and judging from her reaction, she's never seen anyone as badly beaten as Dylan is, but this might just end up working in our favor.'

"Oh, so now that one of your friends have showed up, you think you have the right to give me commands? You are sorely mistaken, boy." I turned to the rainbow colored mare on the ground and extended my arm.

Before I could blink he had managed to move gripped my wrist, 'I didn't even hear him move, good, that means we're finally getting somewhere.' Before I yanked my arm away I took another look into his eyes, my eyes narrowed.

His eyes showed that he didn't even think before jumping in, 'So, he doesn't have a very strong sense of survival, but will do anything to keep his friends from getting in harm's way.' I yanked my arm out of his iron-vice grip.

Before I could respond he had scooped up little 'Dashie' into his arms and retreated to a far distance.

"Hmph, so he plans to try and fight me now," I looked up to see that the sun was starting to reach the midway point, "it's about damn time."

Dylan's POV

'I have to get Rainbow Dash to a safe area!' One moment I was being sent flying into the ground, the next Rainbow Dash appears out of nowhere, I looked back down at her, now that I was at a far enough distance, his presence wasn't affecting her anymore.

She was on the verge of blacking out, and I could see tears beginning to form in the corners of her eyes, "I'm sorry, this wouldn't have happened to you if I'd just been stronger," set her down gently, wiping her eyes of her unshed tears, "but that's why I'm doing this, so I can protect you guys, and everyone else."

With those parting words I stood back up, and turned around to level a glare at the man responsible for this.

"That look in your eye," he was trying to lecture me, "it seems you've found your resolve," that meant he was going to try and attack me from behind, "but perhaps it's simply fleeting like your instinct!" He vanished.

My body moved before my mind knew what to do, and for an instant I saw the faint traces of a blur, before it became my opponent, everything slowed to a near halt, his fist was already cocked back, he was aiming towards the ground to put me off my balance, 'I can't afford to lose here,' before he fully extended his arm I extended my knee, 'I will find a way to beat you,' he merely shifted his head to avoid my kick, redirecting his fist towards me, 'and I will protect everyone!'

I used the momentum of my first kick to spin in the air, narrowly evading his blow, my body still acting on its own, used my other leg to perform a spinning round-house kick straight to the back of his head, sending him into the ground.

To Be Continued...

Author's Notes:

I really hope that this doesn't seem rushed! But I'm just too excited about this fight!

Please let me know what you thought of this chapter, and if there are any improvements that I can make to it.

Also can anyone take a wild guess as to what kind of power Dylan will managed to unlock? I will mention your name if you manage to guess the name of his power correctly!

One whom Stands Above All Pt.3

Last time...

"That look in your eye," he was trying to lecture me, "it seems you've found your resolve," that meant he was going to try and attack me from behind, "but perhaps it's simply fleeting like your instinct!" He vanished.

My body moved before my mind knew what to do, and for an instant I saw the faint traces of a blur, before it became my opponent, everything slowed to a near halt, his fist was already cocked back, he was aiming towards the ground to put me off my balance, 'I can't afford to lose here,' before he fully extended his arm I extended my knee, 'I will find a way to beat you,' he merely shifted his head to avoid my kick, redirecting his fist towards me, 'and I will protect everyone!'

I used the momentum of my first kick to spin in the air, narrowly evading his blow, my body still acting on its own, used my other leg to perform a spinning round-house kick straight to the back of his head, sending him into the ground.

Now...

Kenneth's POV

My eyes were wide open now, 'That one caught me by surprise.'

Right before my punch missed I noticed that look in his eye, he was perceiving everything at a faster pace now, 'He almost managed to see me while I was moving faster than the eye could track,' and that wasn't survival instinct, it was something else entirely, 'it's definitely not his magic, I don't feel any magic coming from him.'

I managed to move out of the way before he could force me into the ground, "Impressive, even if I'm not even at ten percent yet."

I looked closely at his face, and scowled, 'He's pushing his body beyond his physical limitations in order to keep up with me,' I looked at his wobbly legs, 'he doesn't even realize how much pain he's in right now.'

Whatever it was that was driving him, it had nothing to do with magic, I've seen this before, but that was so long ago.

He suddenly burst forward with a newfound speed, I took one quick step to the side and grabbed his arm, "Fool, did you really think that just because you landed one blow, that you will somehow win? Insolence!" I pulled his arm towards me while moving to the side, making him go a little past me, but instead of throwing him past me I grabbed his ankle and slammed him into the ground.

"Aaauugh!" He bounced back up off the ground from the sheer force of the slam, I'm still not finished, I used my foot to slam him back down on the ground, and kept my foot in place, and readied my next attack.

"You were a fool to charge in with such reckless abandon," I put more pressure onto his chest, "never let your rage cloud you judgement, it can be a marvelous weapon, but also a great burden."

He tried desperately to move my foot, but I wasn't going to allow it to budge a single inch.

I began charging up my ability again for an outward blast this time, and spoke softly, "Āsushatā."

Twilight POV

Oh, man, it's soooo, hot out. Me and Rarity, who had pulled a sun hat out of nowhere and proceeded to complain the whole way to the entrance of Ponyville.

"So what do you think Rainbkw Dash saw that made her leave in such a hurry?" I decided to ask Rarity.

"Well I for one would like to know why she'd even leave without at the very least telling us something,I mean really darling." As she proceeded to rant about how Rainbow Dash had basically left us in the 'overbearing heat' without rhyme or reason.

As we neared the entrance I noticed that there were other ponies heading towards the entrance, and these ponies looked more and more recognizable the closer we got.

"Hey Twilight!" Rarity and I jolted in surprise, at our hyperactive friend's greeting.

"Pinkie! You didn't have to scare us like that!" I tried to lecture Pinkipie but she was too busy rolling on the ground laughing.

"Well howdy there sugar cube'." I looked over to see that Applejack was standing at the entrance too, as was Fluttershy.

"What are all of you guys doing here?" I asked them, but had a hunch as to what they might be doing here, and it was probably the same reason me and Rarity came all the way out here.

"Well, Fluttershy was just busy minding her own business! And then suddenly she sees Rainbow Dash zoom up into the sky! And then she saw Rainbow Dash rush out of Ponyville in a panic! And then came to tell all of us that she saw Rainbow Dash and was concerned that she might have gone into danger! And then I went to go and find the two of you while Fluttershy and Applejack waited here! And then I finally found you two and came up behind you and was like 'Hey Twilight!' And the looks on you faces were so priceless!" I deadpanned as Pinkie began to change the subject completely and started to talk about this comic she was beginning to read.

"So, I guess we all came 'ere for the same thing', well what're we waitin' for, let's get a move on'." Aplejack proceeded to walk towards the entrance, waving us over taking the lead.

"How troublesome, this heat can't be good for my complexion, at all." Rarity complained before following on the same path.

Pinkie was still going on about her comic, "-And then he was all like 'PLUS ULTRA!' And then he punched that baddie so hard that he sent him flying out of that dome building! And then he tried to intimidate the rest of the villains! But he was out of time and was about to change back at any second! And- Hey wait for me!" Pinkie managed to snap herself out of it, and zipped towards the rest of the group.

"I-I hope Rainbow Dash is alright." Fluttershy stated very meekly, though she was definitely getting better, I think?

I looked back up at the sun real quick, the day was already halfway over with, "I still haven't seen any sign of where he is, and for some reason, I have a really bad feeling about this." And with that we all headed in the direction of where we last saw Rainbow Dash head off to.

I just hope I'm wrong about this feeling.

Dylan's POV

This isn't good, this isn't good at all.

I only managed to land that one kick, and that was it, he never let his guard down again after that. Actually it seemed as if his strength had increased tenfold, and after his last attack I could barely keep myself from falling. 'I will protect them, no matter what!'

"What's the matter? Don't tell me that this is all that you have to offer, if it is then I'm sorely disappointed." I looked up and gritted my teeth, hia figure was shadowed by a cloud of dust, but it was getting clearer by the second. "How will you protect your friends, when you can't even find the strength to stand after a single attack?" My eyes widened, I then began to feel the same crushing pressure that I've been feeling ever since we first started, only this time, I couldn't even move, but my body refused to fall.

"Oh? So you can still stand, I'll admit I'm slightly surprised, but, can you handle this much?" The weight suddenly increased a hundredfold, and my body collapsed under it all, I couldn't even move my head, "If you can't even handle this much, then how can you ever hope to protect even one of your friends?" I heard him say right above me.

I tried not to listen to him, but everything he said was what I had pushed to the back of my head, and now those thoughts were coming back full force, and I had no choice but to listen, 'Is this really all that I can do? Can I not even protect a single person? Am I so weak that I need to be carried after every fight? Why am I so powerless?'

I tried so hard to block out these thoughts, but it was useless, 'I can't protect anyone. I'm just a burden.' I clenched my eyes shut, and tried to clear my mind.

Unknown Void...

"You're just a burden." my eyes shot open, the devastating weight was completely gone, but I wasn't in the same place on the ground anymore, everything was dark, and it felt as if I was floating in an empty space.

'How did I-' "You're too weak." I tried to look around to spot the source of the distorted voice, but all I could see was darkness, "Why do you even try?" I tried covering my ears to block out the voice, it was coming from every direction, "You'll only get in the way." my eyes began to sting, You aren't helping anyone." my shoulders began to tremble, You can't save anyone!" my eyes widened at that final statement, and the shaking stopped.

"Yeah, everything you say is right," I closed my eyes and the stinging began to go away, "I am too weak to help anyone," I felt my whole body begin to relax, "and I may be just a burden," i began to feel a smile spread across my face, "but it isn't about what I am, it isn't about what I can or can't do, so long as I can save one person I'm fine with that!" I felt my smile brighten, and the despair I didn't know I was feeling was completely replaced with contentment and happiness.

The darkness began to fade away, and revealed an entire galaxy, with countless stars and left a feeling for a new hope, "Well it's about time!" my eyes widened, this voice was much more clear, and gave off an unknown warmth. I tried looking around to find the source of this new voice, but wasn't able to spot anything, "Sorry,
but I don't exactly have a physical form, and in case you were wondering where you are, this is known as your inner world, or as you'd like to call it, your subconscious!"

I felt my body stiffen, 'Wait, how is that possible? It should be impossible to gain access to one's subconscious-'

"Yes, normally in your world it would be impossible, it is in this world too, at least for it's normal inhabitants, but ever since you've come to this world I've become apart of you, and yes I'm apart of you so it's only natural that I'd be able to read your thoughts." I was taken aback, so this, was the magic that was introduced to me once I entered this world? I began to feel a strong pull, or rather, something pushing me out, "Now get out of here! You have people to protect! Oh, by the way, when I was created by your subconscious thoughts, your power, or rather my name, it's-

I couldn't hear what the voice said, actually I did, but the push became so strong I wasn't able to completely register what it had said.

Back in reality...

My eyes snapped open, and the weight of being crushed returned full force, "This is it for you," I heard my opponent say, wait, it felt like so much time had passed, but it doesn't look like it continued while I was in my 'inner world', "Neppū!" Everything slowed almost to a halt, I forced my body to react.

There was an outwards explosion of dust, and a giant crater was left, "Impressive, so even under all of that weight you can still move that fast." The dust began to clear, I managed to get my body to vault away, the landing wasn't graceful, at all, but I'm good with it.

Kenneth's POV

Impossible, I saw the look in his eyes as he avoided my attack, he had met up with the magic inside of him, I didn't let the shock and surprise show on my face, 'it took me at least two years to even hear that voice, and yet it seems he managed to communicate with it in more than half a day, but, there's something else,' I narrowed my eyes, I could sense it, his magic was active now, 'but it doesn't look like he knows the name of his power, that's very strange.'

It doesn't look like he purposefully meant to do any of that, 'Was it all just an accident? Or something else?'

Whether it was by accident or not, this actually helps, it means that the process was taking place MUCH faster than normal, 'It probably has something to do with his young body being able to adapt at a much faster rate, damn kids these days!'

The look in his eyes also changed significantly, before they had a lingering doubt, now they held a look of determination, and unbreakable will.

"So, it seems you've finally made a decision, well, have you finally chosen to stop acting weak? Or have you come to realize that your efforts are futile?" The look he gave me filled me with untold amounts of pride.

He simply grinned and held that look of determination, and he started to slowly walk towards me, "It isn't about whether my efforts are in vain," he began to slowly pick up speed, "it's that I choose to keep fighting, because I WILL protect my friends!" And with that he shot off towards me with speed he didn't possess before.

I felt a small grin of my own grow, "Heh, very well then, show me where that drive can take you!" I rushed towards him as well, the real fight, starts now.

To Be Continued...

Author's Notes:

I'm starting to get really excited about this! The closer I get to the moment of awakening, the more I want to write, but I don't want one part to have too many more words than another.

Please let me know what you thought about it! And please, I insist that you guess what the name of Dylan's power is, to the first person to guess it correctly, will be featured in a later chapter, and who knows, maybe I'll add a little something extra in the story ;]

The One who Will Become a Legend/One whom Stands Above All Pt.4

Last time...

"So, it seems you've finally made a decision, well, have you finally chosen to stop acting weak? Or have you come to realize that your efforts are futile?" The look he gave me filled me with untold amounts of pride.

He simply grinned and held that look of determination, and he started to slowly walk towards me, "It isn't about whether my efforts are in vain," he began to slowly pick up speed, "it's that I choose to keep fighting, because I WILL protect my friends!" And with that he shot off towards me with speed he didn't possess before.

I felt a small grin of my own grow, "Heh, very well then, show me where that drive can take you!" I rushed towards him as well, the real fight, starts now.

Now...

Dylan's POV

What is this? I could see that he was rushing towards me, but that wasn't the point, it's that I could SEE him, was he moving slower now? No, I could still see the blur he left behind, if he isn't moving slower, then what was it?

He went for a strike, I jumped and propelled off of his extended arm, and the moment I landed I used my momentum and shot my leg out for a fast kick, he avoided it, but I spun my extended leg back on the ground, and used my spinning momentum and channeled it into my fist for a downward haymaker, he narrowly avoided it again, this time I went forward and flipped into the movement of my punch, and extended my other arm, and with this much momentum put into it, I didn't miss.

I didn't expect him to go down, but instead of retreating he extended his fist and landed his heat powered strike on my face, however this time, I didn't let it send me flying, instead I twisted my body with the direction of the blow and used his own force in a brutal roundhouse kick, to his side.

He grabbed my leg and tried to throw me, but when he released I used my hands to flip back into a fighting position, I didn't waste a single moment to rush back towards him.

He tried to 'vanish' again, but this time was different, 'What is that?' I watched as he moved almost in the blink of an eye, 'I can see it!' This time he tried surprising me with a leg swipe, I jumped and performed a backwards somersault kick.

But he managed to catch it, but I didn't hesitate in using my other leg to go for a full force kick.

'I don't know how, but for some reason I can see his movements, and I can take his blows instead of being sent flying,' I knew that he was still holding back a great amount of his power, but I didn't care, all I had to do was make sure I hold him back until the end of the day, 'whatever's going on, I know, that i can do this!'

Kenneth's POV

I was astonished, he wasn't able to completely match me blow for blow, but he was taking my 15 percent very well, and his reaction time had shot up at an imperceptible level compared to before, now he was able to dodge, and attack properly. 'He has become more in tune with the magic surrounding us, that is indeed impressive.'

'He's even somehow managing to take my strikes head on, he's also getting trickier with each attack, if I didn't know him as my son I'd almost say he was like a combat genius.' But I knew better, he was allowing his body to take over in between dodging and attacking.

I've also taken notice that he has yet to attampt to block any of my attacks, I went in for a punch and when he couldn't avoid it, he would use the forward momentum from it and use it against me, 'In theory it's ingenious, but in this case he's letting his own body take so much damage just to keep attacking me.'

I used a burst of speed to gain some distance away from him, and took a good look at the shape he's in, I looked to see that aside from the regular bruises and burns, some bruises on his sides looked particularly bad, 'he has multiple broken ribs, and it seems like his injuries are starting to catch up with each attack he makes.'

He started to rush me again, I sighed to myself, it seems that this process will either completely destroy him, or give him the power he needs, 'Now's not the time to be worried about such things.'

'Right now, is the time to fight.' With that final thought I took off towards him.

Twilight's POV

It was starting to get dark out, and as the time passed on while we all walked, the more this feeling of unease kept growing, 'And I still haven't seen or heard any sign or trace of Dylan, I just hope he's alright.'

"Hey, you alright sugar cube?" I looked up to see my friends with concerned looks on their faces, I hadn't even realized that I was in deep thought.

I got a little embarrassed about getting stuck in thought, "O-oh, yeah, I'm just fine! It's just, I'm a little worried is all."

"Well don't you worry too much about Rainbow Dash, she's tough enough to take care of 'er self." Applejack said, and the rest of my friends agreed with her.

"Well, I know that, but, I'm also concerned about where Dylan has been all day, no pony has seen any sign or trace of him, even Spike wasn't sure, and he's the last one to have seen him, so I guess I'm just worried about where he's been." I looked up to see looks of realization cross their faces, and turning into looks of reassurance.

Rarity put her hand on my shoulder, "Try not to worry to much dear, it won't do any good for a face like yours, and I'm sure that dear Dylan is doing just fine."

"Yeah! I mean it's not like he's out there fighting for his life from sunrise to sunset with serious injuries! That's just silly!" Pinkie, tried, to reassure me, now that I think about it he's probably just out running some errands. Where no one has seen him, that led him outside of Ponyville, yeah, nothing wrong there.

"U-uhm, girls?"

"Yeah, don't be such a worry wort Twilight, I'm sur' that by now he's probably back at yer' house workin' on fixin' his car." Something Applejack said caught my interest.

"Hey, girls."

"Wait, Applejack you knew what that machine was this whole time?!" When did she learn about something like that?

"Girls, there's something up ahead-"

"Oh, well mah' granpa Ken has one of his own, it's a bit smaller, but he taught me everythin' there is tah' know about them, although I don't know too much about how the inside work an' all, but-"

Pinkiepie interrupted her, "Hey girls! Look up ahead! There's so much smoke and- Hey it's Rainbow Dash!"

"That's what I've been trying to tell you." I heard Fluttershy say in a quiet exasperated tone.

We all looked to where Pinkie had pointed out, sure enough there was Rainbow Dash, starting to sit up on top of a hill. But there was something else past the hill that interested me

"That isn't smoke, it looks more like dust." I said in a curious way.

Kenneth's POV

No matter how many times I hit him he refused to go down, that was good, but he's stagnated again, the look in his eyes hasn't changed from when he got back up from when I increased the pressure I let out.

'But it's been more than 5 hours, and there hasn't been any significant change in his presence, yet he's so close to unlocking his power,' I began to let my mind wander for a single moment, my eyes widened for an instant, before becoming solemn, 'he needs a final push over the edge, I'm sorry about this, my son.'

Dylan's POV

I'm, in a bit of a bind right now. I could tell it was almost sunset, but that didn't mean anything, I could feel that I had multiple broken ribs, from when I couldn't avoid his strikes, and my legs began to feel numb. But my gaze never once wavered.

I wiped a trail of blood from my mouth, "Is that, all you've got, old man?" My breathing was haggard, but I wasn't going to give up.

"Hmm, it seems that you won't give up if I just pummel you into the ground, so," I watched in confusion as he turned his gaze in a seemingly random direction, I glanced over to what he looked at, my eyes shot open in shock, and I felt my blood run cold, he was looking directly at Rainbow Dash, she started to wake up from her previous exposure to his overwhelming presence, I shot a look back towards him, "let's try a different approach." He cocked his fist back, and he disappeared a great distance away

But before he could say anything my feet moved before I could even think, I ran as fast as my body would let me, to save my friend. "You won't be able to avoid this attack, because I'm not going to hold anything back, you will be incinerated as well as your little friend," everything around him began to burn, and every breath felt like there was an inferno about to burst my lungs, I was more than halfway between Rainbow Dash and my father, but the heat was still so intense even from this distance.

"It's no use, I won't make it in time, I'll have to use my body as a shield-"

"Dylan!? What're you doin' here?!" I felt my body freeze, I jolted around to see that Applejack was there helping Rainbow Dash up into a sitting position, behind them I saw Pinkipie, Ms.Rarity, Fluttershy, and Twilight, 'No, why are they all here?!' My eyes changed to one of shocked revelation, they were in the area of his attack.

Twilight's POV

I looked on in horrified shock, why was Dylan so injured!? I covered my hands over my mouth, and began to feel my eyes moisten, why was there so many bruises on him, and why was he bleeding so much?!

"Dylan?" My throat felt so tight, that It came out as a light whimper.

Dylan's POV

"Rō-tsuke,-netsu atsuryoku!" My head shot back towards my father, my eyes widened in shock, the moment the attack left his fist, everything turned to flames, or rather, a giant torrent of a blazing hell, time around me slowed, 'I can't block that! And even if I tried, what would happen to my friends!?'

My eyes closed tight, I need something to be able to cancel it out, but what?! 'C'mon Dylan! Think! What can you do to save all of your friends, they need you!'

Inner World...

"That's the problem! You're just thinking too much!" My eyes snapped open, I was back in my mindscape? But how?

"Why do you think so much when the answer is as clear as day!? Just don't think, do! That's how you got here the first time, you weren't thinking about it! You did it on instinct, so just do what comes naturally!"

My eyes widened in realization, that's right, whenever I avoided my father's attacks, my body was fast enough to avoid them, and when I went to attack, my body instinctively went and made the next follow up strike.

I looked down at my hands, and did what I should have done at the start of the fight.

Give in to my instinct. The moment I did I felt a tingling sensation run throughout my spine, my inner world reacted ass well, one star began to shine very brightly, then suddenly light shot out of it creating a trail to another star, then the trail of light proceeded to rush towards another star, this went on as I looked at it in amazement and awe, then it seemed to have stopped at the ninth star, until it shot inside of me, the glow was so bright that I became blinded by the light.

The sensation was undescribable, it wasn't anything that I had ever felt in my entire life, "Now, why do you think your inner world represent the universe? That's because it represents the weight you have chosen to place on your shoulders, and what your power entails, it's 'one' whole universe for 'all' that live in it, and your 'one' power, is meant to protect 'all'. Now then, you should be able to call my name now,
So, let me hear your call, so that I may answer! My name is-"

Real World...

Kenneth's POV

The attack I had released was only at 45 percent, but it was definitely enough to knock finally knock him out.

That's when I felt it, my eyes widened in shock, "No, it can't be, this soon?!" How is this possible?!

Twilight's POV

I could only watch as the mountainous wall of fire came hurdling towards us, the heat emanating from it was unbearable, I could only watch as Dylan was about to be burnt to a crisp, "Dylan!"

That's when I saw it, some kind of red veins started glowing on his body, the most prominent were the glowing veins on his arms.

"Ohh, ohh, ohhh, I know what this is! It's l-" I heard Pinkiepie start to say but her mouth quickly became dry due to the heat.

"One-for-all!" That was the last thing I heard before a massive shockwave, and an insane amount of wind pressure was suddenly released, it was so immense i almost thought that I'd get caught in it even from back here.

The wind was drying my eyes so bad I had to clench them shut.

After what felt like minutes I opened my eyes slowly, only for them to jolt open from what I just saw.

R. Dash POV

Holy whoa! I don't exactly remember much when I got here, all that I can recall is that I came flying here to see if everything was alright, and the next thing I know I'm seeing Dylan use an awesome new power!

Not only that, the amount of damage he did completely blew my mind away!

Wait, why is he just standing there?

Kenneth's POV

I had vanished out of sight from everyone, none of them will know who fought Dylan, even little skittles won't remember what happened there, all she'll think was that she fell asleep and that she suddenly woke up to Dylan using his newfound power.

That's another thing that worries me, his arm was outstretched, and it had horrible bruises coating it, it was completely and utterly broken, that much was undeniable, 'He found his power way too early, it should have taken him at least a couple of month to become accustomed to the feeling of magic, but this, this is unprecedented.'

"I see that he has already awakened his power? And such destructive force I might add." I turned around to see Celestia, but it seems my glare caused her to backpedal a bit.

Deciding that training was finished, for now, I reigned in 'One who Stands Above All' and reverted back to my normal persona, "Ehehe, well, he sure is quite the handful I'll tell you that, I swear, kids these days are getting more and more reckless!" I had my signature comforting smile placed back on my face, even though she's lived for more than 10 times my lifespan, she still couldn't handle how, dangerous, my aura can be.

"Yes, well I am a little concerned though, his magic should not have developed that fast, there hasn't been any case like this before with any human that has arrived here." I simply nodded in agreement, "That, and how much damage he did with a single blow, it's honestly pretty frightening the amount of potential that lies within this one."

Yes, the amount of force Dylan used was more than enough to turn our battlefield, into nothing more than a crater, 'It's a good thing I decided to bring him to a place where almost all the tree were dead.'

"Well, it seems that his magic is as impatient as he is! Heck when I remember back to how much of a pain 'One who Stands Above All' was, I get a headache just thinkin' about it!" I chuckled to myself, despite knowing that I'd pay for that little comment later in my inner world.

"I have a feeling, that we'll come to see even more purposes regard him later in the future." I watched as Celestia extended her massive wings, and gracefully took off towards her castle.

I looked back down to see that Dylan's body was being carried by his friends, I looked closely to see that two particular ponies were especially worried about his wellbeing, I felt a grin crack across my face, "Well, it looks like he didn't just gain a new power, hehehe! Maybe I should warn him about the upcoming months, with those two pining after him, it definitely won't be easy."

With all of that situated I decided to head back home too, so I decided to take the scenic route, 'Wouldn't want to suddenly appear out of nowhere and have my secret discovered.'

And in a burst of speed I was gone.

Dylan's POV

Inner World...

I slowly opened my eyes, I was greeted to the now familiar sight of the universe that was my mindscape, but one thing was different, there were now 9 different colored stars above me, when I looked at one I could tell that each one was giving off a different aura, and the last one was eminating the most powerful presence.

Well, look at you mister 'goes all out', maybe next time you won't be so reckless with our power!" I felt something hit me square on the head.

"OOOW! What was that for! Wait, I thought you said you didn't have a physical form?" I looked over at the being who hit me, it was a fairly tall muscular blonde haired man, he had blue eyes that were lighter than my own, he looked to only be a few years older than me, HAHAHAHA! Well I did say that, but I also said 'for the moment'! Maybe you should learn to pick the wax out of your ears! Young Rayson! the way this guy talked was weird.

He smacked me on the head again, and it felt like my neck was gonna snap! You know, you shouldn't think like that about people behind their backs! They could be listening!" Okay, I guess now I have to be careful about what I THINK now, great.

"Well, can you tell me exactly why I'm here again? I thought that I already unlocked my power, also, why the cape?" I deadpanned at the fact that my inner 'magic spirit' was wearing a full blown hero costume, HAHAHA! The clothes make the hero,
Young Rayson, and did you really think that was your full potential? Nonsense! There's much to be learned if you want to have full access to my power, you may know my name, but you hardly know the full extent of our latent abilities!"

Alright, I guess that makes sense? "Try not to look so excited! After all, wasn'tit you who declared that you would be this world's legend?
To become a pillar for everyone? If you intend on backing up those words then there's no time to lose!" 'One-For-All' snapped his fingers and everything changed, what was once an endless, and infinite number of space and stars, turned into a beach, not just any beach, a beach full of debris, a lot of it.

"Why is there so much trash!?" I was flabbergasted at the amount, there were practically mountains of trash piled into towers!

In order to master our power, you must begin training!" I deadpanned at what he was insinuating.

"It would be pointless training in here, I can't change my physical strength while I'm inside my own mind."

"HAHAHAHA! You are exactly correct, which is why we're going to be working on your mental strength! And what better way is there than to clear your subconscious of all this garbage!" I'm exhausted from this guy's personality.

I smiled a little from what he said earlier, "Well this whole idea just seems ridiculous, but it is true, I will become this world's pillar, I will be the one to become its legend." I gave 'One-For-All' a determined stare, and he gave me an ear to ear smile right back.

This is how my legend starts, so get ready Equestria, because, I, am, here.

Author's Notes:

It's pretty early, and I'm really sorry for those of you who didn't get a chance to guess what Dylan's power would be.

And I am truly sorry if you are disappointed with the power he got, but I just thought it fitting given Dylan's entire nature.

Also what do you think about 'One-For-All'? How do you like his personality? Does he, remind you of anyone? If you can guess who he's based off of, I'll give you a shout out in the next chapter! Which will be very soon, considering when this was posted...

How Much Did I Miss?

Twilight's POV

Why, why did something like this happen?

I was just sitting across from a hospital bed, the inhabitant of said hospital bed was none other that Dylan, it had been almost 2 weeks since he had fallen unconscious, and has yet to show any signs of waking up, they told us that he was even lucky to be alive after sustaining such injuries, as a few of his broken ribs had narrowly missed puncturing his internal organs, but a few others had cause him internal bleeding.

I hardly ever left his side, and it's hard to believe that for the short 3 days he'd been staying with me, just hearing the news about how bad his condition was. I felt my face clench and my throat tighten, I shook my head from those thoughts, before looking back down at him.

I heard the door open and looked behind me to see that my friends had arrived, "Hey there, how're holdin' up sugar cube?" Applejack had brought a wrapped up apple pie, she had become even more stubborn, and began to work at her farm a lot more now.

Rarity had gotten a little extravagant and made him a new set of clothes, she did it every day for him, for past 2 weeks, and she always came here to make sure that the clothes she made for him were always in 'peak condition' but everytime she thought no one was looking she checked to make sure Dylan was alright.

Fluttershy had always come here to bring him different kinds of flowers, she hardly ever talked when she came here, and always cried whenever she saw him.

Pinkiepie had surprisingly mellowed out when she came in here, but she still tried to keep up her antics, but she was just trying to cover up her own grief.

Finally there was Rainbow Dash, she didn't have the same cocky attitude that she usually had throughout the time I've come to know her, and everytime she came to visit she would just stay quiet and stare at him.

It's kind of funny, we've only known him for such a short time, and yet it seems like he's already affecting our lives in such a grand scale.

"Yeah, don't worry about me, I've actually just been going over what I've learned about his vehicle." I pulled out the book right next to me that I'd been writing notes down on everything I had about what Dylan taught me, for some reason whenever I feel lonely, having this by my side helps ease that feeling a little.

We had talked for a bit before the rest of them left, Rainbow Dash stayed a little longer than the rest before she left as well, I looked back down at his motionless body, my hand instinctively going to grab his, I hesitated for a moment, before deciding to just rest my hand above his own.

"You know, I've heard somepony mention how when you speak to somepony while they're in a comatose state, for some reason or another, they can hear everything you say, now I don't know if that's true or not, but I'd like to give it a try anyway," I felt my hand begin to gently grip his, "so, I've been working on your car recently, I didn't really get much done to it though, but I definitely learned a lot more about how it works!" I began to feel my throat tighten, "although there are still some parts that I need your help with, Applejack says that she learned about cars but she doesn't really understand how they work," my words started to become shaky, and I could feel my shoulders tremble, "we could all use your help to be honest, everyone seems to be more and more busy, Rarity has gone into overdrive on making new dresses, Fluttershy is barely seen outside of her house, Pinkiepie tries her best not to look down, but she just hasn't really been the same, Applejack hardly ever stays away from her farm, and Rainbow Dash has started blaming herself for what happened to you," my grip on his hand tightened, "and, I guess, I-I," I then felt streaks of something wet roll down my cheeks, "I-I guess, I-I'm not much b-better, e-everytime I just t-think about the shape your in," I placed the hand that wasn't holding onto Dylan's over my chest, where my heart was, "my heart, it hurts s-so bad, that I can't stand it!" I sobbed into his chest for what felt like hours before beginning to feel drowsy.

"Please, just come back, I can't bare the thought of seeing you here like this anymore." It came out as a teary whimper, I began to feel my eyes droop.

"Why aren't you awake yet?" I muttered in my half asleep state, before finally letting the rest of me fall into slumber.

Dylan's POV

Inner World...

"C'mon! Put your back into it! You're almost finished!" I felt multiple tic marks form on my head.

"Yeah, it isn't exactly very easy to move when I've been moving 'mental garbage' around nonstop for what feels like 10 months straight! It feels like my legs are made of jelly! And that doesn't even make sense!" How was I even able to feel physical aches when I'm in my mindscape?

"Well time travels a lot faster in here, so it's to be expected! Also, I would have let you out earlier, but your body was in way too much damage! Also I needed your mind strong enough to handle the strain that comes with manifesting me for the first time! Anyways, let's not dawdle for too long Young Rayson!" Wait, he said something really serious there.

"Hold up, you just said 'mental strain', what does that mean?" I looked at him with a worried expression.

"No I didn't! Now get to work you little newbie!" Did he just avoid my question? Yes, yes I do believe he did.

I grunted I I proceeded to pull on ropes tied to a fridge with 'One-For-All' sitting on top of it, which made it almost 1,000 pounds! "Hey,*grunt* One-For-All,*grunt* there's something, *grunt* that's been bugging me,*grunt*"

"Hmm? And what would that be Young Rayson? I hope you're not still concerned on whether this is effective or not!" I shook my head while still pulling.

"*grunt* No, it's not that,*grunt* it's just,*grunt* we've known each other,*grunt* for roughly 10 months,*grunt* and I was wondering,*grunt if there was anything else,*grunt* you'd like me to call you.*grunt*" I didn't really see it as a big deal to ask him, but since we were nearing the ending for my 'mental training' I decided to ask.

I finally reached the drop off point for the debris, and didn't hesitate to fall back to catch my 'mental' breath.

One-For-All POV

Well now, I wasn't quite sure how to answer that question, my name technically isn't even an actual name, it's just the name of our power, so it never occurred to me that I should be given a name.

"I just thought that you'd like to have something you'd like me to call you, other than the name of our power, I just think it would be better that way, after all, aren't you your own person?" My eyes widened, before my smile grew bigger.

I scooped Young Rayson in a one armed hug, ruffling his hair with the other hand, "HAHAHA! That's what I like about you kid! Always being considerate about others! Sure maybe sometime after training is over with we can think of something!"

It's funny, I was just about to tell him that even though his subconscious had formed me, we weren't alike in any way other than our aspirations to become a 'symbol of peace' or a 'pillar' as he called it.

I am sort of glad that I didn't have to tell him, but we can worry about names once he learns to manifest me.

"H-hey, c-can't, breathe." Whoops!

Dylan's POV

After what felt like days, I had finally managed to clean the entire beach, it may not have been the real deal, but the sight still looked astounding, "Well done Young Rayson, it seems like you've finally completed the first stage of your training! Now, it's about time for you to wake up! I'm sure your friends have been worried sick about you!"

That's when I finally felt it, the strong pushing force that would lead me to the real world, "I'll let you know what the next step is tonight!"

That was the final thing I heard him say before I was expulsed from my mindscape.

Real World...

The first thing I felt when I woke up was aching everywhere, and it took my vision some time to adapt to seeing the real world again. 'Just how long was I unconscious?'

I went to sit up only to feel a weight on my chest, I looked down to a sight that made me blush, Twilight was there sleeping, but upon closer inspection I could see the tear streaks going down from her eyes, it looks like she cried herself to sleep.

I felt so much guilt seeing her like this, I gently wiped her tears away, and put my hand on her head.

"I'm really sorry Twilight, I'm sorry to make you worry about me." My throat was so dry, so it came out very scratchy, .

I looked to the side to see all the gifts from my friends, my eyes widened at the amount that was there, there were so many pairs of clothes, most likely due to Ms.Rarity, I saw all the party balloons that said 'Get well soon!' That's from Pinkiepie, I also smelled apples, Applejack, and the flowers are most likely from Fluttershy, and there was a folded up piece of paper, I picked it up and read what it said, 'Try not to make this kind of thing a habit, will ya? -RD' this was from Rainbow Dash.

I spotted a book out of the corner of my eye, it was right next to her head, I picked it up and saw the title of it, 'Vehicle Research' I became curious, so I decided to take a peek, my eyes widened, there was information in here about stuff I hadn't even had the chance to tell her about, there was still gaps here and there, but otherwise she had almost filled this book in completely!

I looked back down at Twilight with a remorseful expression, 'How long was I out for?' I must've been out for at least more than a week.

I heard the door open and looked to see a nurse was standing there with a clipboard, but her eyes were wide and it seemed she was frozen in place, "Uh, good, morning?"

I scratched the back of my head sheepishly chuckling, and with that she rushed out of the room, slamming the door behind her, I heard her yell 'He's awake!' Multiple times.

I felt Twilight shift around before I saw her eyes flutter open, she looked up at me with bleary eyes, "Well, good morning sleepy head." When I said that her eyes snapped open, and she shot towards me, putting me in a desparate embrace.

My face became flustered when I felt her, ahem, 'assets' press against my chest, then I felt something wet on my shoulder.

"Please tell me this isn't a dream." My face softened, and my body relaxed, well, as much as it would, and I gently returned the hug.

"No, this is real, and I'm sorry I made you worry so much, but I promise that it won't ever happen again." I looked ahead in determination, I needed to start training to use my power so this wouldn't happen again.

It wasn't 10 minutes before the rest of our friends came rushing in, Fluttershy pounced on me much in the same manner as Twilight did, actually, they all did, at the same time, I let out a totally 'manly' scream of surprise.

Pinkiepie was ranting about how many parties I missed out on, before suddenly changing the subject to something completely random like she usually did from the time I've come to know her.

Applejack had jokingly stated how I've missed a lot of work out on the farm, which we all shared a chuckle at.

Fluttershy stated how much many of her animals missed me, especially a certain giant ball of fluff.

Ms.Rarity had stated how much the material from my shirt inspired her with new ideas for clothing, I wasn't too sure what she was talking about, but she had also said that these clothes in here were for me, there were at least 14 sets of different clothes!

And Rainbow Dash had teasingly stated how I had yet to finish that obstacle course that I had 'promised' her I would make for her, which sent me into an embarressed frenzy, and cause everyone else to laugh at.

I asked them all how they were doing, and how much I missed out on, they told me about the adventures they had while I was 'asleep', and as they were telling me their tales, I tried out the apple pie Applejack baked for me, it tasted so good!

And as I was listening to their stories, apparently there were some pretty crazy adventures, apparently Twilight had gotten two tickets for this thing called the 'Grand-Galloping-Gala' that's a mouthful, and everyone in Ponyville tried to get the extra ticket by doing these extravagant 'favors', but in the end they each got their own ticket, even Spike.

Then there was one where Big Mac had apparantly injured himself and wasn't able to help finish the apple harvest, so Applejack had decided to take on the challenge of finishing it herself, all the while trying to fulfill promises that she had made to help out around Ponyville, as one would imagine, she worked herself to the point where she fell asleep while standing! And she was too stubborn to ask for any help, until she was told that she had only gotten half of it done, then she finally swallowed her pride and asked for her friends help.

There were a few other crazy adventures they had but the nurse had come in and said that would be able to be discharged tonight, of course they said that I shouldn't use my arm for at least another week, even with the healing spells they used on me.

The damage to my arm was the worst, and they couldn't heal it fully because injuries on the inside require an extremely delicate touch, and fine precision to properly mend, but they said that I would be fine using it so long as I didn't put too much stress on it.

I thanked the nurse, and told my friends that I'd see them later to 'catch up' with everything that happened while I was 'under'.

They all left so that the nurses could remove the bandages on my body. Just sitting up required a good amount of effort, I began to recall what 'One-For-All' told me, eventually I'm going to have to start training to use our power, 'I will protect them, and now I have the means to do that.'

Twilight's POV

It had gotten to the the time when Dylan was allowed to be discharged, and at the moment my friends decided to help bring all of his stuff with us seeing as he wasn't really in any condition to be lifting 14 sets of clothes.

When we arrived at my home our friends waved goodbye, well, Pinkie had a few sliced of apple pie before leaving.

"Well, today sure was eventful, although it is a shame I can't work on the car, but I'm just glad to be back." I looked over at Dylan who was about to lay down on his 'makeshift' bed.

"U-uhm, hey, Dylan?" I felt my face heat up at what I wanted to ask him.

"Yeah, what is it Twilight?" He looked over at me with a quizzical expression.

"W-well, I was just wondering, would it be a-alright if you, i-if you could," I tried my best to get the words out but my embarrassment at what I was trying to say soon caught up with me, "if you could help me with my research!?" I couldn't say it, it was way too embarrassing.

"Oh, yeah sure! I'd be more than happy to give you some info!" I sighed in defeat at how I lost my nerve , well, at least I'd be getting some more knowledge on the innerworkings of his vehicle.

So that's a plus side...

Spike's POV

I couldn't help but pity her, I could see it plain as day that she wanted Dylan to sleep beside her, and now I just watched as Twilight listened to Dylan with a comical storm could hanging above her head.

It was such a sad sight to behold, but it was also a little funny, she didn't even realize what she felt for him, and it showed.

As Dylan finished giving pointers to Twilight, I watched as Twilight practically dragged herself to her bed with slumped shoulders, when she reached her bed she proceeded to flop down into her pillow.

I heard a muffled, "Goodnight Spike." She sounded so disappointed in herself.

"U-uh, goodnight Twilight." It was such a sad sight I didn't even have it in me to tease her about her feelings.

Dylan's POV

Inner World...

I opened my eyes and was jump scared when I was greeted to the sight of 'One-For-All' with his face right in front of mine, "Well it sure took you long enough Young Rayson! I was beginning to think you'd forgotten all about me!" I deadpanned at how extravagant he was being.

"So, you told me that you'd tell me what the next step in my training would be, and it better not be anymore of that 'mental training'." I looked at him in exasperation.

"HAHAHA! You are correct! But this next step will require an incredible amount of concentration! You won't be able to pull it off on your first try, that's why I had you do that seemingly pointless mental training! In order for you the reach the next step towards mastering our power, you need to manifest me!"

...What?

Author's Notes:

Aaaand! There! I hope that you guys enjoyed this chapter! And I really hope that it doesn't seem too rushed!

But if you see anything that I should change, or if I can make any improvements please let me know!

And here's a feature for slim66, who managed to correctly guess who 'One-For-All' was based off of! I'll see you guys in the next chapter!

A Surprising New Addition!

'One-For-All' POV

Well, this was quite unexpected, it had been three days since Young Rayson had finished the first step of mastering our power, after that day when he woke up, he focused with all his might to manifest me, but as I told him he wasn't able to accomplish this on his first try.

So when I was suddenly thrust out of his inner world I was momentarily shocked at what had just happened.

I looked at the sun that shined so brilliantly, the way it felt for the air to brush past my hair, and Young Rayson who was face down unconscious...

"You did it, and in such little time!" My face went from shock and awe, to its usual ear to ear grin, "HAHAHA! You just keep surprising me young man! Though, this is surprising, I thought that if you were unconscious, then I wouldn't even be able to maintain being here, I guess I was wrong about that! HAHAHAHA!" I fell back into a relaxed posture, and put my arms behind my head.

I took a moment to take in everything, it all felt so amazing! I took a deep breath in, the smell of the air, the trees, even the flowers were all new experiences to me.

I began to wander taking in the sights the real world had to offer, I got so carried away that I hadn't realized that I had left young Rayson.

"Now I understand why you want to protect this place," I felt my smile grow even brighter, "it's simply beautiful." I closed my eyes, allowing myself to become relaxed and at peace.

Then something suddenly made it dark, "Well I'm glad you think so highly of everything." I opened my eyes and looked up to see a 'pony' as young Rayson has come to know them, but this one looked almost as tall as I was, and she had hair that moved almost on it's own.

I believe that this was one of the princesses, if I remember correctly from young Rayson's memory.

I leapt back up to a standing position, only to be met with a beautiful magenta staring directly at me.

And for an instant I felt a quick jolt in the back of my mind, which quickly spread it's way to my heart.

Celestia's POV

When I came down to Ponyville for a quick little visit, I would never have expected to see yet another human suddenly appear out of thin air.

What I found a little funny was that he looked just like a superhero from those comics I've, ahem, 'studied' from time to time.

I had caught him relaxing with his eyes closed, he looked so peaceful, and didn't seem like he wanted to harm anyone, so I decided to greet him.

I wasn't prepared when he suddenly hopped up to a standing position.

Now normally I wouldn't have faltered, but this man actually stood taller than me.

It wasn't just that his gaze were entirely centered on my eyes, he had gorgeous sky blue eyes, and in them held the hope for a new day.

For just a very brief moment I felt something tingle in my head, but then zipped it's way into my heart. My eyes widened for a brief moment, 'I've never felt anything like that before, what was that?' It was the first time in a long while that I didn't have the faintest idea of an answer.

"Excuse me miss, but are you alright? You seem to be in a bit of a daze." He moved in closer, and my face became flustered for some reason, "And it looks like you might be sporting a fever!"

This was the first time I've ever felt so flustered while standing this close to someone, I quickly turned around and moved away from him, "Yes! Ahem, yes, I'm just fine, I just came here because I was wondering who you were, I haven't seen you here before, and I'm sure you're not from around here." I quickly brushed off my embarrassment, and asked the tall blue eyed stranger.

"Grrk!" I looked at him surprised by his sudden hesitation.

'One-For-All' POV

Shit! I'd gotten caught up in the moment, and forgotten that I was supposed to be training young Rayson in secret!

"W-well, you see, it's actually-" I was interrupted by a loud scream that sounded like a great distance away.

My feet moved before I had a chance to think, and I was gone in the blink of an eye.

I rushed towards the source of the voice, and when I began to get close to it, I saw it, a construction building was beginning to collapse.

I saw that there was a young child right underneath the path of falling debris. "Texas! SMAAASH!" I obliterated the debris with one smash, and quickly scooped the young one up and lunged away just in time for another piece of rubble to crash where we just were.

Once we were at a safe distance I set the child down and turned back around to the falling construction site, "Wait! Mister who are are you?"

I stopped for a moment, before I placed my usual fearless smile on my face, and looked at her with reassurance, "I, am a hero!" And with that I jumped with all my might, and shot through the air faster than a bullet.

As I practically flew overhead, I overheard many people say that there were still people inside.

"Hey what's that?!"

"It's moving so fast!"

"It's heading straight for that collapsing building!"

As I got closer and closer to the unstable construct, I readied a low powered smash, just enough to make a big enough hole for me, and right at the moment I was going to hit the building, "SMASH!"

I successfully made it in, and I heard many people pleading for help, and assistance, that's when I felt the whole foundation rumble.

"It's starting to cave in!"

"We'll never make it out in time!"

"Please, somepony, anypony, help us!"

My eyes widened, everyone here needed to be protected, and I'm the only one who can save them.

"Let's go!" I hyped myself up and kicked off with all of my power, saving each person, one at a time.

Applebloom's POV

That strange pony, that looked a lot like Grandpa Kenny, and Dylan, that saved me earlier, he flew straight into that buildin' like it was nothin'.

But when the whole buildin' began to collapse and there was still no sign of him.

'Why did he go chargin' in there like that in the first place?' Then I remembered the fearless smile he had on his face, and how for some reason it made me feel at ease.

Then suddenly the buildin' came tumblin' down, and there was still no sign of that guy.

Celestia's POV

By the time I was able to process what was going on, that stranger had already taken off at speeds even I couldn't hope to match.

I was flying towards the source of the earlier scream, 'How was he able to move so fast?' I was brought out of my thoughts when I heard my beloved subjects cry out in panic, I looked down and my eyes jolted in shock and horror, how many ponies were still left in that wreakage?

I wasn't able to see past the wall of smoke from the crumbled building, but I already knew that it was a hopeless situation.

"HAHAHAHA!" I looked down to see that the veils of smoke began to disperse, and I could start to make out a distorted figure moving in the, "Worry not citizens! Everything is fine now!" The smoke began to clear and I was able to make out the eyes of that stranger, "Why, you ask?!" His fearless smile was revealed next, and my eyes widened to their maximum extent at what I saw when the smoke fully dispersed.

"Because I am here!" The smoke fully cleared and in his arms and on his back were more than two dozen ponies, and they were alright!

Every pony apart of the crowd witnessing this cheered for the 'Strange Hero' even I was left speechless at his heroic act.

I was about to make myself known to my beloved subjects, and to the 'hero', before I saw a familiar face try and rush his way to the blue eyed hero.

'One-For-All' POV

I managed to save everyone's life, but I didn't expect so many citizens to praise me.

"Thank you so much!"

"You're so awesome!"

"That was so cool!"

"Where did you come from!?"

This much attention was almost too much, "HAHAHA! Please, try not to get too excited! After all, it's just a hero's job to protect those in need!" I gave them my biggest grin, with a huge thumbs up.

"Hey, hey, what's your name?!"

"Yeah, you've got to have some kind of cool hero name! Don't you?!?"

It was at this point I began sweating, 'Damnit, I thought that with how much of my power I just used, that my manifestation would have ended by now, so why wasn't my time up yet?!'

"Sorry, um, excuse me! Comin' through!" I heard a very familiar voice mixed among the crowds voices, and then my eyes widened when I saw young Rayson had made his way through the crowded bunch, "There you are! I've been looking everywhere for you!" I looked at how his face was hiding the nervousness at the situation he now found himself in.

"Ooh, Dylan? What're you doing here"

"Hey, those two look kind of similar, don't you think?"

"Hey I bet that's Dylan's dad!"

"Yeah, they kind of do look like each other, even their eyes match!"

"Hey Dylan you never told us you had such an awesome dad!"

"H-huh!? W-w-wait, he's not my-" I covered his mouth and picked him up and put him over my shoulder.

"HAHAHAHA! I wish I could stay and answer your questions, but I'd like to have a little privacy if you don't mind! Now watch as a hero moves, like he's got somewhere to be!" With that I booked it as fast as I could go, leaving nothing but a cloud of dust in my wake.

Celestia's POV

I couldn't help but laugh at the way those two interacted, now I understand what's going on.

I decided to follow them to see what was going on, but I already had a pretty good hunch on what this is.

Dylan's POV

After 'One-For-All' had practically dragged me across all of Ponyville, he had finally set me down, and I just gave him a glare.

"Alright, so you mind telling me why you wandered off, leaving me to think that I failed again?" At least he had the decency to try and look shameful, even though he was failing to do so.

"Well, at least now you know that you actually did pull it off! And in such little time too!" He crossed his arms and nodded to himself.

I sighed in exasperation, and scratched the back of my head, "Yeah, but now almost every pony here thinks that you're my dad now, and that's just weird." Although, throughout the time I've come to know him in my mindscape, the more I've grown to admire his outlook on life.

"Indeed, considering you're supposed to be a manifestation of his powers." I jolted in shock and surprise as a vaguely familiar voice came from behind me.

I turned around to see none other than, Princess Celestia?!

"U-uhm, w-what are you d-doing here? I-if you don't mind my asking miss, princess ma'am!" I really wasn't good at being formal, especially when I've barely had any interactions with her!

Celestia's POV

I suppressed a chuckle at Dylan's attampt at being formal, "Actually I came here to see if my hunch was correct, and it's just as I thought, this blonde haired man is supposed to be the physical manifestation of your power, correct?"

Dylan looked up at me in shock, "H-how did you-"

"When we were in close proximity, she must have noticed something off about my presence, is that right?" I looked to the 'manifestation' and shook my head no, which put a look of confusion on his face.

"Actually, it is the opposite," this time both of them had quizzical expressions of their faces, "It's the fact that I can sense you at all, if you were a normal manifestation, I wouldn't be able to sense you, and you wouldn't have been able to touch anything."

This time their expression turned to shell shocked, it was Dylan who had managed to speak up first, "U-um, and what exactly, is that supposed to mean?" He had a worried under laced tone.

"It isn't anything bad, but I do find it strange that there is now a void of where your magic once was, it's still there, but it feels as though a vital chunk of it has simply vanished," he looked down at himself, letting what I just said sink in, I turned my gaze over to the other 'man', "but it seems that the missing chunk was brought with you when Dylan tried 'manifesting' you."

'One-For-All' POV

The more that she explained the more outlandish it sounded, then I suddenly remembered what I told young Rayson, "Just what did you do to bring me out here young man!?" He looked at me with an incredulous expression.

"I only did as you instructed, except this time I figured it wouldn't hurt to try and activate our power at the same time, so I did that first, and then I started to concentrate on trying to 'pull' your presence out, but then suddenly my head felt like it was going to explode, and I passed out before you came out I guess." What he just said left me slackjawed, if what he said all comes together, then...

'Celestia' finished my thought before I could voice it, "It seems that instead of simply manifesting your power, you simply pushed him from your 'inner world' and pushed him into the real world."

As I was left pondering her words a sudden thought came to me, "Wait, how exactly do you know so much about this anyways?" I pointed out to her while crossing my arms.

"Well it's to be expected, after all, I've live for a great length of time, so it shouldn't be that hard to.believe that I learned about how magic works for humans." I simply nodded in understanding.

"But, I can still use our power, can't I?" My eyes shot open at what young Rayson said, I hadn't thought of that, I glanced worriedly at him before deciding to try something.

I knelt down in front of him and placed my hands on his shoulders, "Try activating it, and we'll decide our next move from there." He simply nodded his head, and closed his eyes, concentrating.

I backed away from him to see if there were any signs of our power activating in him, my eyes narrowed in concern, there wasn't anything.

Then I heard him whisper to himself, "C'mon, come on." His face slowly changed from concentration to panicked.

"Ahem! Alright that's enough young man!" I watched him point his gaze towards me, seeking my guidance, I placed a reassuring smile on my face, "It's alright if you didn't get it to come out this time! Maybe it has something to do with me no longer in your inner world! No problem! You just need to reverse what you did to bring me out here in the first place! HAHAHA!"

"-" I wasn't able to hear what he said, and for some reason his shoulders started to shake.

"What was that you said young man?" I leaned forwards while putting my hand to my ear.

"I, said, I-" his eyes became shadowed by his hair.

"Hmm? Speak up! I still can't hear you!" I leaned in further, almost in his face.

He looked up at me, frustration and uncertainty clear in his eyes, "I said I already tried that!" My eyes widened in shock, "While you and Princess Celestia were talking, I tried reversing what I did to make this happen in the first place! But it it just won't work!" He started banging his fist on the ground, "Damnit, damnit!"

I looked down at him in sympathy, but right when I was about to say something Celestia had stepped in, "Dylan, the reason it didn't work is because there isn't anything inside of you that anchors him to you any more, before whenever you tried to access your magic, you were just calling upon another individual to help channel your power," she knelt down in front of young Rayson which cause him to look directly at her, "but now, that individual isn't in there to help you use your power," she gave him a light smile, "but all you need is a small portion of his 'essence' inside of you if you want access to your power once more."

My eyes widened and I could practically feel a lightbulb shine above my head at the idea that formed, and my smile grew to be just as bright.

Celestia's POV

"HAHAHAHA! This couldn't be more of a fitting situation! This will help us immensely with your training! So chin up newbie! Now follow me! We have some work to do!" I watched in slight amusement as the 'non-manifestation' began dragging Dylan behind him.

"O-oi! Where are you taking me!? Where are we going?!" Dylan tried to stubble out of the mighty man's grasp, but even I could tell that it was a pointless endeavor.

"Why we're going back into town to help clean up that mess! What else!? HAHAHA!" Dylan tried protesting, saying things like, 'every pony will think they're actually related,' which I found it hard to disagree myself, after all, they looked so much alike aside from the hair, and it was plain to see that Dylan truly idolized the man.

I felt a warm smile cross my face as I watched the two walk away, I saw how bright the man's smile was, and how much safety and comfort it brought to others, but I felt something a little different, whatever it was, for some reason it made my heart skip a beat.

"I guess that's enough of a visit for one day," I extended my wings, and took off towards Canterlot, as I was heading back to the castle my face dawned in realization, "I forgot to ask for that man's name, well, there's always next time."

Dylan's POV

As we walked back to what used to be a construction site, I began to go over all the events that came from today.

I looked over at 'One-For-All', I grimaced at the lack of proper name for him, I stopped walking, and just stood still for a moment, pondering.

"Hmm? What's wrong young man? Is something the matter?" I looked closely at him, trying to come up with a name.

"What do you want your name to be?" I asked him, but he just looked at me confused, "Well, now that you're here in the real world, I thought that it'd only make sense for you to have a proper name." His expression changed from confused to deep thought.

Then suddenly his eyes shot open and it almost seemed like his smile grew, "How about 'All Might'? I've heard a few of these citizens names, and it seems that they're usually named after something they represent!" Why did that name sound familiar to me?

"Uh, that sounds like a decent name for someone who likes to parade around in a hero's costume," I poked fun at his outfit, "but I was hoping to give you a name from my old world, because even though you technically started existing here, you're still a human like me, I think."

'All Might' POV

I began to ponder what he said, it made sense to have a name similar to young Rayson's.

Then it came to me, some of the names that I first remember seeing when I looked into young Rayson's memory, there were many to choose from but there was one that stood out the most to me.

"Toshi, Toshinori?" I muttered the name, and yet just the way it sounded felt right to me, "Yes I like the sound of that! HAHAHAHA!"

"Toshi-nori," I watched as young Rayson was going over it in his head, then he gained a small smile, "yeah, I like the way that sounds too," then he did something that confused me, he extended his hand out towards me, "it's nice to meet you, Toshinori!"

My face turned to one of shock and awe, I felt a smile naturally make itself known on my face, I then grasped his smaller hand in my own, "And it's a pleasure to meet you, Dylan Rayson!"

Dylan's POV

After we shook hands we began making our way towards our destination again, but then something very important suddenly crossed my mind.

"Wait, how am I supposed to explain you to Twilight and the others?!" 'Toshinori' stopped dead in his tracks, and looked back at me.

It was nothing but silence for the next few moments.

"...Shit." we both muttered at the same time.

Author's Notes:

Well yet another chapter done!

I hope you guys don't mind the change in focus from Dylan, but I've wanted to add another human to this story, and I hope the explanation for why Toshinori(One-For-all) was separated from Dylan makes at least a little bit of sense.

If it doesn't please let me know how I can improve it, or if I need to change it.

Also what do you think happened when Celestia and Toshinori's eyes met?

Let me know in the comments, and to the first person to guess right, will be featured in one of the future chapters!

Anyways I hope you enjoyed, stay awesome!

He's Not My Dad!

Dylan's POV

This was absolute hell.

When Toshinori and I had arrived back to the demolished building, Toshinori was immediately bombarded by ponies asking him so many questions, the most popular one was something that kept on bugging me to no end.

"Hey is that your son!?"

"You two look so alike! You've got to be related!"

"So are you Dylan's dad?!"

Yeah, no, we are in fact, not related, maybe in the sense of 'One-for-all' as we had both deemed to call our power, but other than that there wasn't really any thing that made us related.

But after awhile Toshinori had miraculously managed to get all of the ponies to leave the site of rubble, but now I had just come to realize that we were the only two left here.

"Uh, Toshinori, why are we the only ones here?" I could feel my brow twitch, I had a feeling I wouldn't like the answer.

"HAHAHA! Isn't it obvious? We're going to clean this place up! And by we, I mean you! Consider this catching up on the physical training you missed while you were unconscious!" My eyes widened to their absolute limit, I slowly, jaggdly turned to look at how much there was, 'There's almost as much debris as that 'mental training' Toshinori had me do! But this is real!' "Well you better get started! This place isn't going to clean itself young man!"

I shook myself out of my thoughts and steeled myself, 'If I want to get my power back, then I need to do this! So I can become the pillar my friends need!' With all of this in mind I began my 'training'.

Toshinori's POV

It had already been somewhere around 30 minutes and young Rayson already showed signs of fatigue, it makes sense, he's been unconscious for roughly 2 weeks and he only had a 3 day resting period, as he is now, he's a long ways away from obtaining 'One-for-all', let alone harness it's full strength.

Everytime it looked like he struggled to move something I would send words of 'encouragement' to help motivate him.

"C'mon put your back into it! You'll never get anywhere at this rate!" I yelled at him while sitting on top of a bigger piece of rubble he was carrying, "If you want to wield my power than you must go beyond!" He may be struggling, but who ever said that training was easy?

"Go, beyond, what!?" I heard the young man struggle to say, under the weight of both me and the rubble he carried.

"HAHAHAHA! It shouldn't matter what young man! As long as you surpass your limitations! Now Go Beyond!!" This training was definitely going to take awhile.

But I had complete confidence that he would be able to complete this stage of training.

Twilight's POV

When I heard the news about the construction site collapsing I became worried for those involved, that was until I hard that a strange pony that looked like Dylan, with a cape and had blonde hair, who went by the name 'All Might', the 'pony' who had saved every pony from the falling building, I became very curious.

Even more so when ponies said that he must have been Dylan's dad, so naturally I went and asked the girls what they knew about any of this.

Almost none of them didn't know what I was talking about, the only one to at least know what happened was Applejack, and she said that her sister had told her about a tall, smiling 'hero' that saved her from falling debris.

Now the only questions left were, 'who is this pony?' And 'where did he come from?'

"So what do you think about it girls?" I asked my friends who had become just as curious as I was and had decided to tag along with me.

"Well I hav' to say that whoever he is, I'm mighty thankful he saved little Applebloom, though I thought that Dylan said that Grandpa Ken was his dad?" The rest of the girls and I agreed with Applejack.

"Well, he can't be all that bad if he saved all those ponies, right?" Fluttershy had added with a very soft tone, but before any of us could respond to her.

"HAHAHAHA!" What was that? It came from around the direction where the building collapsed.

Rainbow Dash was already flying in the direction it came from, "Hey, Rainbow Dash! Wait for us!"

Dylan's POV

As Toshinori was practically yelling at me to work harder, I kept thinking on what he said about me.

He had such high expectations for me, and I couldn't help but want to have him acknowledge me, so even though my body wasn't in peak condition, I grit my teeth and worked twice as hard.

'Even though he doesn't have to do this for me, he chose to anyway, and more than that,' I looked ahead in determination while pulling rubble alongside me, 'he chose to stick around for me, and I can tell by the look in his eyes, that for some reason, he has complete confidence in me, so I can't let him down!'

With that in mind I redoubled my efforts, "Thats it young man! Don't let up!" I heard Toshinori shout towards me.

And for some strange reason I instinctively felt my body work even harder, and I couldn't help the smile that worked it's way onto my features.

"Right!" It was time to push myself beyond my limits,

I don't know when it started, but at some point, I started wanting to make him proud of me.

Toshinori's POV

It had been a few hours since he first started picking up smaller pieces of rubble, but now he was already pushing his body to the limit by dragging the bigger pieces.

I could tell that he was doubling his efforts, and I felt my smile grow.

Je wouldn't be able to clean this whole place in just a few weeks, it would take months on his own, but that's the whole point of this training, it's to better prepare his body for the strain of One-for-all.

And the determination spread throughout his features only solidified my confidence in him.

"Dylan?! What are you doing here?!" My eyes widened, I turned around and was surprised to see six citizens making there way here.

Dylan's POV

I jolted at the sound of that familiar voice, I jaggedly turned around to see that my friends were here for some reason, "O-oh, h-hey guys, what's up?"

I was hoping I could explain myself later, but it seems that I'm not that lucky.

Pinkipie had gotten too close for comfort, "Hey there Dylan! We're doing just fine! I was even planning your 'Congratulations on waking up after 2 weeks' party! When suddenly we heard how a building just up and collapsed and that a guy that looks just like him whooshed in and saved every pony inside! And then we heard how that same guy was like your dad or someth- Oh hey it's that guy every pony was talking about!" I was nearly overwhelmed with how erratic she was talking.

But then I noticed all of their attention on Toshinori, 'Oh no.'

Twilight's POV

"HAHAHA! You have a lot of energy young one!" This guy was huge! He was even taller than Princess Celestia!

And the aura surrounding him was almost overwhelming, but it also filled the air with warmth, and spread itself everywhere in the area.

Not only that, his eyes gave off a feeling of protection, it's s similar to how Princess Celestia looks at every pony, no, it went further than that.

But what surprised me the most was the amount of absolute confidence he gave off, where that confidence was directed was unclear, just looking at him is practically the definition of what a hero is.

"Hey! just who are you anyway?" My thought process was interrupted when Rainbow Dash suddenly flew directly in the stranger's face, but he didn't flinch, not even a twitch of his eyes.

Toshinori's POV

"HAHAHAHA! Why, I'm All Might of course!" So, I'm guessing that there are young Rayson's friends, I had caught glimpses of them within his memories while I was still in his inner world.

"Yeah, well what're you doin' here anyway? How did you get here!?" This one had a lot of spunk!

"That's a pretty complicated answer young one!" I was about to answer her with a story.

"Actually, let me explain things." I looked at young Rayson in surprise, he looked directly into my own and I saw what he was thinking 'they would have found out, it's best just to tell them the truth.' I simply nodded in understanding.

"You see, it's like this..."

15 minutes later..

"...So Toshinori brought me here so I could train, so I won't be a burden to you guys anymore." As he was explaining everything to them, one of them had used a small tape measure and had kept asking me to move my arms up and down, depending on where she wrapped the tape measure, I just obliged her, but she kept muttering about how my 'horrid sense of fashion' was worse that young Rayson's.

I also noticed that you'd Rayson had left out the details about One-for-all, and how he couldn't control it.

'So he wants to keep One-for-all a secret for now, that's fine, but he'll have to tell them at some point.' I looked at his friends reactions to see that each of them still wanted to ask him something.

I decided to spare him from answering any more questions for now, "Well now that all of that's out of the way, I do believe it's time to get back at it young man! And don't you young ladies worry! You'll see him again later, right now he needs to focus!"

"Okey Dokey Lokey! Good luck Dylan! See you at your surprise party!" The pink one had dashed away, leaving only a cloud of dust in the shape of her figure, she had pretty much ruined the surprise aspect of the party though.

"Well I do hope that you don't hurt yourself dear, and as for you," the one who kept wrapping tape around my whole body pointed at me, "it will take me a while to find a suitable style for someone as, 'extravagant', as yourself." I felt a sweatdrop form on my head, and I didn't know whether I was just insulted or not.

The rest of their goodbyes were, relatively normal, but there was one who was stayed, the young lady with dark indigo hair with pink highlights.

I smiled gently and put my hand on her shoulder, when she looked up at me it was then that I saw it, 'It seems she's developed a deeper bond than the others have with young Rayson.'

"Don't worry, his training will be finished before you know it!" She stared at me with hesitance, before she looked back towards Rayson.

I took my hand off her shoulder and decided to give those two some space.

Twilight's POV

We were both just quiet for an few moments before I decided to break the silence, "Well, it sure seems like you've been busy too while you were in your subconscious for those two weeks."

I wanted to say something else to him, but I didn't know what it was, all I knew was that I wanted to say something regarding the way I was feeling right now.

"Hehe, yeah, I guess you could say that, but that's why I'm doing this, because I've been out of commission for so long." He said this as he nervously scratched the back of his head.

I wanted to say something to him, I looked towards the ground and tried to find the right thing to say, "Just, promise me you won't push yourself too hard." The words I wanted to say weren't the ones that came out.

"Twilight," I looked back up at him, my eyes widened when I saw the look of absolute confidence and determination in his eyes, "I will get stronger, so that I can protect you and the others," he gestured with a fist over his heart, "I'll become this world's pillar, and I'll protect everyone, that's my promise!" His declaration made my heart skip a beat, and brought a smile to my face.

"Well, you better train hard then," I guess, that this was fine for now, "and when you're finished we can all hang out."

"Yeah, I'd like that." He had a smile of contentment on his face.

Yeah, I'm alright with that, "Then I'll see you later." I waved goodbye towards him.

"I'll be done before you know it Twilight!" He shouted towards me before he turned back towards 'All Might' I saw the look in his eyes when he began talking to him.

Okay, now I can see why all those other ponies thought that All Might was his dad, the clear look of admiration Dylan had for that man almost made me question if these two really weren't related.

With that I decided to leave, it was getting late.

Toshinori's POV

When the young lady had left, young Rayson almost immediately went back to 'training', but had stopped for a moment and looked like he was in deep thought.

"Is something the matter young Rayson? You know that this mess isn't going to pick itself up!" When he looked directly at me, it seemed as if he had made some kind of difficult decision.

"You know, you can go and explore this world if you want." My eyes shot open at his sudden declaration. "I could tell that throughout the whole day you've looked at everything with wonder, and I've even caught you looking in the distance with longing." I felt my face heat up, I didn't even notice I was doing that.

But it was true, I really did want to see how beautiful this world is, "T-that can wait, right now I'm-"

"You don't have to supervise me, and I know when I need to take a break, I won't push myself too hard," I still uncertain, that is until his features went to a look of challenge, "that is, unless you don't trust me enough to finish this all up by the time you get back!" He had a smile that almost matched my own.

I listened to "Peace Sign" by Kenshi Yonezu at this part...

I then felt my smile return in full force, and reared my head for a full hearted laugh, "HAHAHAHAHA! When you put it like that, I guess I have to take you up on your challenge!" I knelt down placed my hands on his shoulders, and looked back at him with pride and excitement, "Thank you, young Rayson."

With that I stood back up, and walked backwards a bit, giving myself some room to work with, I then turned around and began stretching my legs, and with one final look behind me towards young Rayson, "Who knows what I'll find out there! But no matter where I go! I'll still keep you on that promise! So by the time I get back, you'd better have this place at least mostly cleared out!" With that I kicked off the ground with all my might, creating shockwaves behind me.

"Yeah right! I'll have this place spotless by the time you get back! Toshinori!" I didn't doubt that.

"HAHAHAHA! Equestria! Get ready, because I, am, HERE!" I shouted in excitement as I soared past the small town's borders.

Dylan's POV

"HAHAhaha-" I felt a smile cross my face, I scratched the back of my head.

When he went out of sight I looked back at the pile of rubble with a determined gaze.

"Alright, I better keep my end of the deal, time to Go Beyond!" With that I rushed into my 'training'.

Celestia's POV

At the moment I was slowly floating through the sky, admiring the beautiful sunset, I wish I could keep it like this, but I didn't want my beloved subjects to become worried that the sun wasn't moving.

I was brought out of my thoughts when I heard the faint sound of rushing wind, I looked around trying to find the source of the sound as it got louder, and then I heard a vaguely familiar laugh, "-ahaHAHA!" My eyes widened when an incredibly fast moving blur rushed past me followed by almost overwhelming wind pressure.

I extended my wings to stop myself from losing my balance, when I looked to see what, or rather, 'who' caused that, I pushed my wings to their limit to catch up to the figure.

When I began to get close I noticed that this figure didn't have wings! 'But how are they flying so high? And at such great speeds!' The closer I got to the figure the more familiar it became.

And then I recognized this 'person' when they spoke, "Wow, that sunset is so beautiful." my eyes widened in shock, it was the man that had saved all of those ponies from that destruction earlier!

Then his gaze wandered a bit, before his gaze locked on my eyes "Oh! Good evening! Sorry I didn't see you there! HAHAHA!" He positioned his body so that he could wave at me.

"U-uh, good afternoon to you too," I didn't know how to respond to this, of all the years I've been alive, I've seen ponies able to float just above the ground by the usage of magic, but it was nothing compared to, 'this', and I didn't sense any usage of magic coming from him, only the pressure he exuded.

Then after a little bit I noticed that he started to slow down rapidly, and he then began to slowly start plummeting, but his face didn't show any sign of panic.

I was about to use my magic to stop his sudden descent, when he then raised his arms above his head, and shot them back, my eyes widened in shock when he created massive shockwaves and propelling him forwards at speed faster than when he had passed me.

I decided to keep pace with him, but that was easier said than done, I could just barely keep up with his speed. This was the first time in a long time that I had to push myself so far just to keep up.

But after awhile I began to feel my wings ache from just trying to catch up to him.

Toshinori's POV

I looked behind to see that the young lady was beginning to show signs of fatigue, extended my arms and legs so the air resistance would slow me down enough for her to keep up.

However it looked like she was having a hard time just maintaining flight.

I turned my body around and raised my arms, then shot them back.

Celestia's POV

It all happened so fast that I almost couldn't keep up, but suddenly one moment I was struggling just to keep up with the man, and the next I felt the wind rushing past me in the opposite direction, while being held in his arms, I looked up to see the blue eyed man smiling at me.

"You should know that it isn't a good idea to fly when you're tired, or fatigued! But don't worry! We should be landing soon!" He looked forwards and positioned himself for a landing, I looked over, and my eyes widened at how fast we were heading towards the ground, I shut my eyes and braced for the impact, only to feel none whatsoever.

I slowly opened my eyes to see that we had landed safely on the ground, I looked up at his face only to see him staring off into the sunset, with a look of peace and tranquility. "It truly such a magnificent sight." He said with a passionate smile on his face.

"Yes, it most certainly is." Then I noticed the position I was being carried in, and felt a great wave of heat spread across my cheeks, this was the first time I've never been held like this before, mainly because of how big the height difference was between me and any other pony.

But this man didn't just stand as tall as me, he was bigger than me by at least a foot.

"I appreciate your concern over me, but I do believe that I can walk on my own." I closed my eyes focusing on hiding my embarrassment.

"O-oh! Sorry about that!" He gently set me on my feet with a sheepish look on his face that reminded me of another certain inhabitant of Ponyville.

"It's alright," then I remembered something that I'd forgotten to ask of him earlier, "by the way, I don't believe I've gotten your name."

"Hm? Oh right! How foolish of me! I was so caught up in the wonderful sight that I neglected to introduce myself! HAHAHAHA!" I couldn't help but smile at his extravagant personality, "My name is, All Might!" That name sounded normal, at least for Equestria, "But since you already know everything about how I got here, you can call me, Toshinori."

"Toshi-nori?" It wasn't the way he pronounced it, it was the way he said it, he announced that name with a little hesitation, almost as if he wasn't quite used to it yet. "Well, if that's the case then you may call me Celestia."

"Well," he extended his hand out, "It's a pleasure to meet you, Celestia."

I smiled kindly, and extended my hand to meet his, "And it's a pleasure to meet you, Toshinori." When I shook his hand I was astonished, his grasp was strong, but it was also gentle, and gave off a feeling of safety and protection that I've never felt from any pony else but myself.

I looked into his eyes to see that he still directed his attention directly into my eyes, and his smile was one that could bring hope to any that could see it.

"Well, I'm off to go see what this world has to offer! May we meet again soon!" And with that he kicked off the ground creating shockwaves, but now that I was on the ground I could hold my position much more easily.

I couldn't help the smile that worked it's way onto my face, and the feeling of butterfly's in my stomach was completely new to me, "I believe I've figured out who the special guests for the Gala will be." I said to myself as I watched Toshinori soar over the horizon.

Author's Notes:

And done!

I hope that you enjoyed this chapter! And I hope that it doesn't switch perspectives too much!

If you have any suggestions on how I can improve this, or make any kinds of changes please let me know, and I'll make sure it gets fixed!

And what did you think of that little interaction with Toshinori and Celestia?

Also, to the one who correctly guessed what happened between those two, you are correct! But until the right moment I'll have to hold off on giving you your shout out, and you should know who you are!

Also, I hope that you guys don't mind the next chapter being centered on Toshinori!

Also, if someone could give me a good layout of how much time passes between each episode of Mlp season 1 I'd be very grateful, and it would help me get chapters out more effectively.

And finally, what do you believe will happen at the Grand Galloping Gala? Leave your thoughts in the comment section below! And have an awesome day!

Fear Not, Because I Am Here!

Toshinori's POV

It has been 2 and a half months since I left young Rayson to finish his training.

I've traveled a great distance, but I've hardly even begun to explore everything, because everywhere I went there was something going on, the first time had been when I had arrived in 'Manehattan' the place was so much bigger than Ponyville, even the buildings practically touched the sky, but the most impressive part about it was its colossal statue of a pony holding a torch.

So the thing that made me known here was a building that was caught on fire, and it had began to spread to other buildings.

The nearest watertower was several blocks away, so I improvised and ripped the watertower off its foundation, threw it up high into the air above the growing inferno, and used a Texas smash to cause a downpour of water, and while the fire was being doused I rushed inside the building to save any citizens still trapped inside.

There were still a few children left in here, but there was one that was trying to move the burned support beams, I had rushed to get them out first, and went back in to see what they were digging for.

I had moved all of the beams to see an unconscious young lady, then the structure began to cave in, I had grabbed them and hurriedly made my way out of the nearly burned down building.

There was also the incident the railroad bridge had nearly collapsed.

What had happened was that due to a lack of attention, one of the two major support pillars began to collapse, and the bridge still had a train full of civilians still on it.

Ihad instantly launched myself towards the quickly crumbling pillar, when I reached it I wrapped my arms around the base of it and dug my feet in the foundation to keep it from becoming more damaged.

I then grabbed the bottom of it and with all of my might, I had managed had managed to lift it above my head, making the structure stable again.

I had managed to keep the bridge held up for 3 hours, by then they had sent a team to repair the pillar supporting the bridge, I had kept it held up as they slowly worked on the inside, working their way out.

There have also been times where I simply helped out with the minor things, helped with community service, maintain the local parks, I was even given multiple awards.

Word travels very fast too because it wasn't even two days after that when I decided to view the sights, only to have multiple citizens thanking me, and praise me, to be honest it was almost a little overwhelming, almost.

And so everywhere I went I became quickly known as 'All Might, the symbol of peace and harmony', it got to the point where it became hard to move around without being swarmed by my new fans.

Now I was 'busy' stopping a runaway train, but I didn't want to knock around the ones on board with my shockwaves, so I had to catch up at a slower pace.

"Huh? Oohh! Guys look! It's All Might! All Might!" I turned to see that those on board began pleading for help.

"HAHAHA! Worry not citizens! Because I am here!" With that I picked up the pace enough to begin making my way to the front of the train.

"All Might?! Thank Celestia! Am I glad to see you!" I looked to see that it was the train's conductor, "The brakes aren't working! And the throttle lever is stuck in its position, so I can't slow it down!"

"I'm on it!" I then got in front of the speeding locomotive and in one swift movement I had grabbed the bottom of the cow plow (actual term), lifted the train slightly above the rails, and dug the heels of my feet as hard as I could into the ground to grind the machine to a halt.

When I felt the force of the train pushing against me stop, I looked back towards the conductor, "So how far until the next station?" I asked him with my victorious smile spread across my face.

"R-right! It shouldn't be too far ahead, and it should be at Appleloosa, All Might." I nodded towards him.

I then looked ahead, bent my knees, "Well, let's not waste anymore time then! I'll get you there in a jiffy! So just hang on to your tails!" With that I shot forwards with the train in tow, "HAHAHAHAHA!"

Celestia's POV

At the moment I was peacefully reading through all of the scrolls I had recieved from my beloved student Twilight Sparkle, detailing all of her adventures with her friends, with a gentle smile on my face, but those weren't the only scrolls I had, I had recently been receiving some written by Dylan.

I was very surprised when I had first recieved one from him, but I was happy nonetheless to hear what was on his mind.

He had mainly talked about how his training was coming along, and how he would rub it in Toshinori's face when he was finished before he had returned.

Speaking of a certain blue eyed smiling man, his alias, 'All Might', has been brought up on many occasions from my subjects, and the incredible feats he's accomplished with the time he's been wandering.

Every pony had agreed to the notion that he was the 'Symbol of Peace' some even went as far as to call him the 'Newest Element of Harmony' I suppressed a light chuckle at the notion.

But I had to admit that his pure devotion to protecting every pony was undeniable, I couldn't help but laugh at the fact that 'All Might' already had merchandise of himself being sold in great quantities.

Even my dear sister Luna had an 'All Might' styled shirt, she always became flustered when I brought up how much she was fawning over him.

It warmed my heart seeing how much of an impact he's made in every pony, there practically isn't a single pony that hasn't heard of 'All Might', even the young fillies would copy his mannerisms and had tried to copy his fearless smile, with goofy smiles of their own.

I looked outside into the distance, it's almost time to start preparations for the Gala, "I wonder how every pony will react to seeing him there?"

Toshinori's POV

After I had gotten the train to the station I was surrounded by fans, and ponies who had heard of my escapades, 'They heard about me even all the way out here?'

But before they could ask me anything I suddenly remembered, young Rayson's training! "HAHAHAHA! I'd love to stay and answer your burning questions! But a hero's work is never over! Now watch a hero go! Like he's got somewhere to be!" With that I darted in the opposite direction I had pulled the train in.

'It's time to see how much you've grown in these past couple of months, young man.'

Ponyville's entrance, 1 hour later...

As I neared the entrance I kept thinking about how young Rayson would react to seeing me again.

'I hadn't realized that two whole months would pass by just like that,' I looked up in the sky, 'the young man must have grown quite a bit, though I had planned to come by earlier to see how he was doing.' I was brought back from my thoughts when I felt a powerful presence directly in front of me.

I looked near the entrance and there he was, Kenneth, my eyes widened, this was the first time I'd have the chance of meeting him, I felt a nervous drop of sweat roll down the side of my head, how was I supposed to react to this? Then my eyes widened in realization, 'Maybe he doesn't know about me, maybe I can introduce myself to him properly,'

"So, you must be 'All Might' or as my son call you, 'Toshinori'." Crap, young Rayson must have told him.

"Now, don't be alarmed, I only really know about you from the rumors everyone's been going on about, and I can't say any of that is very informative either," on first glance this man seemed harmless, and exuded a radiant aura, but I could tell that he was hiding a very massive amount of strength just by looking into his eyes, "but I have been watching you and Dylan since before you left two months ago, and I have to be honest, Dylan's never shown so much determination and grit for someone before, not even me," he walked over to me and put his hand on my shoulder, "he seems to have taken to looking up to you, even more than he did with me, the boy admires you, so watch out for him for me will ya?"

The way he made it sound, it was as if he wasn't going to be around for very much longer. He had a sad smile set upon his face, "The way you inspire him, it's like something I've never seen before, and I'm sad to say that I was never able to instill such an emotion in him, even before I came to this world." He then walked past me, and my eyes widened.

"Also, his birthday is coming up soon, the first of next month," I felt surprise run through me, his birthday was such a little ways away! "And, for the so called 'symbol of peace' you've been awfully speechless, and also you've got a little visitor incoming." I looked back at him to see that he had vanished.

"Toshinori!" I jolted, I whipped my head back around to see that young Rayson was rushing towards me, he looked exhausted.

When he got within arms distance he began stumbling towards me, I caught him and put my reassuring smile on my face.

"What's the matter young man? You look like you're about to keel over!" I began to grow concerned over his current state, that is, until he started to tiredly chuckle.

"Hehehe, in, your, face," I grew confused at what he said, "I, did it, Toshinori," my eyes widened, could he have really, "*snoar*-zzzzz-" I looked down at him and saw that he had fallen asleep in my arms.

I felt my smile grow with overwhelming pride, "Yes, you did! I can tell by that look in your eyes! And in such little time!? You just keep on exceeding my expectations!"

45 minutes ago...

play "Long Hope Philia" for added effect, your choice!

Dylan's POV

It wasn't easy, not by a longshot, my body was on the verge of collapse, and my arms felt like rags.

But my body didn't fall, or rather, I didn't let it, even as I looked as there was no more rubble to pick up or drag.

I was finally finished, I did it, Toshinori! I clenched my fists and stood tall, and let out a victorious roar, "HRRAAAAAAAAAAGHH!" When I began to hear of the deeds that Toshinori, or rather, 'All Might' had accomplished, I had quadrupled my training.

"Hey, did you hear, All might is heading to Ponyville!"

"What? Are you serious!? He hasn't been here in over two months!?"

The moment I heard that 'All Might' was coming back, I used all of the remaining strength in my body to practically drag my body to the entrance.

'Toshinori's coming back.' I don't know why but I felt a smile cross my face, and I couldn't help but wonder what he would think about what I've done while he was away, 'I hope you're comfortable with defeat Toshinori! Because I won our little 'challenge'!'

With that I doubled my haste towards the entrance of Ponyville.

When I finally made it I could only see a silhouette standing directly in front of the sunset, but I could definitely recognize the figure.

"Toshinori!" The next thing I know is that I'm stumbling on my legs and I fell into his arms, I couldn't see his face all that well, and I had passed out before I could hear what he had to say.

Kenneth's POV

I watched as Dylan allowed himself to fall into the arms of the man he trusted the most.

After all, even before I arrived here, he wouldn't allow himself to fall asleep next to someone he didn't absolutely trust.

And the look in his eyes as he stumbled towards him, it told me everything I needed to know about their relationship.

I felt a sad smile cross my face, "it seems, I've been replaced, no, even before this, Dylan never really saw me as much of a father any more," I watched as 'All Might' carried Dylan in his arms into town, I let out a weak chuckle, "you know, those two really do look like they'd make a great 'father and son' for each other."

The strangest thing about watching this though, I didn't even feel that sad about it, in fact, I almost wanted to encourage them, "Hehe, now all he needs is a mother figure, but who will fill that role I wonder?"

Celestia's POV

"Akchoo!" I rubbed my nose, confused, 'That's strange, it just came out of nowhere.'

"Is thou alright dear sister?" I looked towards my little sister Luna, and felt a sweatdrop form on my head as I saw that she was wearing an 'All Might' cape, and a shirt that said 'Plus Ultra!'

"Why yes, I'm just fine dear sister, just a sudden itch is all." I reassured her, but she was still a little concerned, but later let the matter drop.

'Though I do wonder why I sneezed like that out of nowhere.'

Toshinori's POV

After young Rayson had fallen asleep, I carried him around trying to find at least one of his friends, as I did this I headed for the site of the toppled building, or, where it used to be.

It was just as young Rayson had said he would do when he started, he had made sure that there wasn't a single trace of debris left!

"Oh! All Might!? You really are here!"

I looked back to see that when one of the citizens heard that pony say that, they all soon began to crowd around me, but at least it wasn't as overwhelming as some of the other places I've been.

"HAHAHAHA! Well hello there citizens! Yes it is I! But would one of you mind telling me if any of you helped this young man with this?" I asked them gesturing towards the young man, and towards the now cleared out site.

"Oh! That, actually, Dylan insisted that he do that himself, it too him two whole months, he even helped me move some of my stuff when I was having trouble and my back was hurting." I saw that an older fellow had stated this, he had a kind smile on his face.

"Yeah, he even helped us out at the cafe when we weren't able to keep up, he helped out that day and even gave us some pointers and a couple of his recipes, he's actually pretty awesome!" This time a young lady had declared this, and it looked as if she were extremely thankful.

"There was even that time he helped in calming down that Ursa Minor, remember that?"

"Oh yeah, it's still seems so crazy that he'd just walk right up to it and calm it!"

"Don't forget how he even helped me out with helping me finish my cot, he's actually a pretty good architect!"

"He also helped me as an assistant teacher at the schoolhouse when I wasn't feeling very well, the fillies actually told me how kind and considerate he was for each of them."

With each and every citizen that spoke of how busy the young man has been, I could only feel my pride grow even more than I thought it could.

'What the heck young Rayson!?' I looked down at his unconscious form, 'When did you get so cool?!' He really did go beyond!

"Yeah, he really went Plus Ultra for all of us!" Wait, 'Plus, Ultra'?

"Indeed, he really helped us out whenever we were stuck in a bind."

"You must be so proud of your son, huh All Might?" My body stiffened at that statement, and I felt myself choke on air.

"Well I'd love to stick around but I have other matters to attend to! Uhh," Shit! I just pushed myself into a corner, wait, suddenly something came back to me from just before I left this town, "I have to go and see someone for my new outfits! That's right! It had completely slipped my mind at the time! HAHAHAHAHA!"

I zoomed as fast as I could out of there, and it was technically true, and that is were I was headed with young Rayson now slung over my shoulder.

'Plus Ultra? I kind of like the sound of that!' Little did I know, that I was the entire reason why that saying even became a thing.

At the Carousel Boutique...

When I had finally found the building I was looking for, the young lady who had taken my measurement two months ago had come out and started to lecture me about how making a lady wait was rude and a proper 'gentlepony' would never allow such a thing, and I couldn't help but make awkward apologies.

Even though I was a 'man' and not a 'pony' but I didn't want the young lady to lecture me further.

"Now you just wait right there, and as for dear Dylan, well it honestly isn't surprising considering how hard he worked himself, the poor dear, anyways I'll be right back darling." I watched as she walked to a different room upstairs, leaving me downstairs holding the young man.

I lookedat the surrounding furniture and decor, 'This place sure is fancy!' I then set young Rayson down on a fancy 'couch'.

"Now try these on, I'm absolutely sure you'll adore them!" The young lady had return holding so many set of clothes that I couldn't even see her face!

She then shoved a set of clothes into my arms and pushed me into a 'makeshift' changing room.

"Now don't come out until you've tried it on!" The voice was stern and I couldn't find it in me to refuse.

"R-right..." with that I took off my original outfit, including my beloved cape, and put on the, clothes.

"Now, let me see how it looks." I felt a drop of sweat forming on my head, this felt very one-sided.

"Well? At least 'try' not to keep a lady waiting!" I begrudgingly stepped out and looked into the mirror, I had a strained smile on my face as I saw what I looked like, it was what everyone would describe a suit, a full on plaid dress jacket, unbuttoned, a pair of plaid dress pants, a pair of dress shoes, and a vest underneath the jacket with a dress shirt underneath.

Everyone would call it a 'nice suit', but from my knowledge from young Rayson's memories, and my own personality, it was a monkey suit.

"Why you look better already dear!" She had a prideful look on her face.

"So, will that be all for now?" I asked with my jovial voice returning.

"Oh, heavens no dear, you still have yet to try on the rest of my selection, I even have a new design I've just been dying to try on someone!" I felt myself flinch backwards, and my whole body shivered as I saw all the clothes she had with her.

'I should have stayed out of Ponyville for a bit longer!'

12 hours of clothes later...

The sun was now rising, and the young lady had finally decided that what I had tried on was enough for now, and I've never felt a greater amount of relief than I did at that moment.

But it wasn't all too bad, at the moment I was wearing a dark denim jacket, with a white shortsleeved muscle shirt underneath, and a pair of slim tan pants, with a new pair of casual shoes. All made by the young lady.

It was the outfit I felt the most comfortable with, outside of my 'hero costume' as she had put it.

And young Rayson had also finally woken up, but I had told him that there was one final thing I had to speak to him about before he left for his young lady friend's house.

Ponyville Lake...

I was staring at the sunset my jacket now taken off with my back facing young Rayson.

"So, why did you bring me here Toshinori?" I turned around and showed him a look that was full of pride.

"You've truly grown into fine young man, you've even gone beyond my expectations, and went Beyond Plus Ultra!" He had a look of shock and awe on his face.

"I believe you're finally ready for the final stage in your training! You've become a strong enough vessel in just two months! I'm truly proud of you my boy, don't you ever forget that!" A shaky smile worked it's way onto his face, and his eyes began to look a little moist.

"Thank you, Toshinori! But," my gaze turned to confusion at his sudden hesitation, "it honestly feels like I don't deserve it, I feel like I'm too blessed." I felt my smile soften and I felt even more pride swell up inside.

'You don't even realize it, but every chance you had you've helped everyone in this place while you're still training.' I rest a hand upon his shoulder, "It's a very important trait for a hero to be humble! And you've already gotten that down to pat! Now it's finally time for you to inherit One-for-all!"

I reached for a strand of my hair.

Dylan's POV

"Remember this, something that you recieved because you're lucky, and something that you receive because you are recognized, are different in essence." I looked at him in slight confusion, "Take that to heart."

"This is the power that you earned through your own hard work and determination." I finally faced forward, and wiped my watery eyes, without anymore hesitation, I was finally ready to accept the reality that I've only ever dreamed of, the power to protect everyone.

"Eat this." He held out a strand of his hair, right in front of me.

"...Huh?"

Author's Notes:

You know where that reference is from! And I felt like it just fit so perfectly with the plot!

I hope that you guys enjoyed, and I really hope that the time skip isn't too major for you guys.

Now let me know if you think that I could make any improvements to this or amy sort of changes!

Also let me know in the comments how you think Dylan will be able to master One-for-all. The first one to guess it will be featured in a later chapter.

The next chapter will feature Dylan and the gang heading to the Grand Galloping Gala! Wonder what kind of chaos will ensue with this bundle of friends.

Stay awesome!

A New Family is Formed at the Gala.

Celestia's POV

I had planned on spending time with my precious pupil, Twilight, to catch up with her and ask her how much she's learned about friendship at the Gala, but sadly when she and her friends had arrived I didn't have the time to even say a single words to her.

I also noticed that Twilight's, other friend, Dylan, and his mentor, Toshinori, who were supposed to be the surprise guests, were no where to be seen.

And all of Twilight's friends seemed to be doing their own thing, while Twilight was just standing next to me, and I knew that both of us were hoping to at least get a single conversation in before the Gala came to an end.

But sadly it seems that I don't have such luck on my side, as almost all of my beloved subjects came to greet me, and I didn't have it in me to ignore a single one of them.

Just outside the gala...

"Hey is that? Hey look! It's him!" A dressed up mare whispered to another group of ponies lined up to the entrance of the Gala.

"What are you- Oooh! Is that really?!" A stallion had asked, but quickly changed his tone from quizzical to one of thunderstruck.

"It is! It's-!"

"HAHAHAHAHA!"

Back inside...

"WE ARE HEEEEREE!" Suddenly every ponies attention was brought towards the entrance to the Gala, "COMING THROUGH THE DOOR LIKE NORMAL PEOPLE!" It was Toshinori and Dylan posing in a ridiculous manner, it was so silly I almost let out a laugh.

Just the look of pure innocent happiness on Dylan's face while he was copying Toshinori's pose. 'How are those two not related?' I thought in a lighthearted manner with a smile on my face.

But another thing I noticed that happened almost instantaneously, was the my subjects attention was no longer set solely on me, and was instead brought to the hero known as 'All Might'.

It happened before I could blink, Toshinori was suddenly swarmed on every side, and I could see that Dylan was quickly shoved aside, lost into the ever growing sea of 'All Might' fans.

"Dylan?!" I watched as my pupil quickly rushed from my side to find wherever it is that Dylan had ended up, I felt a smile grow, I already had a sneaking suspicion, but seeing her act like this, she really did care about him more than she let on in her letters she sent me.

But now I was left with something unprecedented, I was now left by myself, with every ponies attention now focused in on 'All Might'.

And Twilight left to go and find Dylan, but it seems she went in the opposite direction that Dylan was sent.

'Well, I guess I DID ask for a little more privacy, but I was hoping I could have talked with my student for a little bit.'

I watched as Toshinori was dragged away deeper into the Gala.

With everyone out now, it seemed, barren.

Dylan's POV

When I had finally managed to make my 'escape' from the ocean of ponies, I was just left there by myself, standing in the middle of a room where I could see no familiar faces.

So I just walked over to the nearest table that had 'snacks' all layed out, 'I was really hoping I'd get to spend some time with Toshinori, and tell him all the adventures I've had with my friends.'

"Hey, who or 'what' is that?"

I began to hear whispering around me, and I began to notice that almost every pony started to back away from me.

Then I began to feel stares in the back of my head, and I noticed that all of their attention began to wander towards me.

"I don't know, 'it' doesn't look like anypony I've ever seen before."

I decided to back away from the snack table, and head somewhere else, hoping to find at least one of my friends, when I suddenly realized, they might not even be here at all.

That's when I suddenly felt the crushing feeling of anxiety dawn on me, I tried to walk to someplace other than here, but nothing looked remotely familiar, and every'pony' just stared at me.

"It looks so 'weird'."

The whispers started to grow louder in my hearing.

So I just kept walking, I began to notice that my vision was starting to become blurred, everything but the areas around my feet, becoming faded away to black, and all that was left was their eyes.

"What kind of a 'creature' is it?"

I could feel my shoulders start to tremble, 'I should go find Toshinori.'

I tried walking faster, but everywhere I went I could only feel those 'stares'.

"Why is 'it' even here?"

My goal was quickly lost to me as I saw a group of burned ponies in the way, so I turned around and started to feel my heart drop.

I could no longer remember why I was running, all that I could think right now was, 'I'm, all alone, here.'

"Where did that 'thing' even come from?"

I could feel something hot rolling down my face, I didn't care what it was, I just needed to get out of here.

Then I began to hear feint voices in my head, voices that I haven't heard since my fight with my father.

"Hate you."

"Don't want to around."

"Get out."

"Nobody wants you."

I covered my ears and let my legs take me wherever they went, "Stop it, just, go away!"

Toshinori's POV

"HAHAHA! Well you know, I just thought that a different outfit would be a nice change of pace!" I was answering every question that my fans had about me.

After more of their questions I finally noticed that something seemed off, I looked around, then my eyes widened, 'Where's young Rayson at?' I tried spotting him in the crowds but to no avail.

I was hoping to talk with him for awhile, I didn't even notice that we'd gotten separated.

'I just hope he's doing alright,' I had only just recieved two tickets from his little dragon friend, right before his friends left for the Gala, but I was hoping to keep it a surprise that his friends were already here.

Celestia's POV

For some reason or another, after a few moments of looking in the direction that Dylan was pushed to, I had a sinking feeling in my chest.

Dylan looked so happy to be here with Toshinori, I would have thought he'd have tried walking back through here to find him.

But he never did, even after roughly half an hour.

I looked around, making sure that no pony else tried to come up towards me.

It seems I was in the clear, now whether I thought that was a good thing or a bad thing didn't really cross my mind at the time, I was concerned on the whereabouts of the young boy.

I had entered the room that I thought that he might be in, but was surprised to see him no where in sight, but what I did see was the gazes of my subjects directed towards an entryway that led to one of the balconies overseeing Equestria.

I felt that sinking feeling grow even more, and decided to head in the direction of every ponies stares.

As I headed further into the castle I noticed that my sister was there, with a look of sadness set upon her face.

"What's wrong dear sister?" I asked her, but the look in her eyes didn't seem like sadness for herself.

"That boy, when he passed us, we felt such negative emotions surging through his entire being," my eyes widened in shock, I looked down the hall that I sensed his magical energy, "but," I looked back towards Luna and she had such a concerned look on her face, "the one that stood out the most was, isolation, and when he looked at us, it was as if he were searching for another."

I crouched down and embraced my sister, "Thank you Luna, I'll go and find him." With that I let go of her and began to make my way deeper into the corridors of the castle.

Twilight's POV

I was running around trying to find Dylan, I didn't think that he'd show up at the Gala, let alone with Toshi', as I've come to call him.

I spotted Applejack slumped over her little 'stall', it seemed that she hasn't made any sales yet.

"Hey, Applejack." I greeted my friend.

Her head shot up and looked at me, "Oh! Well howdy there Twilight! How goes talkin' with the princess?" She seemed to be happier now that she wasn't entirely focused on the fact she hadn't made any sales.

I deadpanned at the thought of trying to talk with my teacher, "Well, let's just say that it could have gone better, anyways, have you seen Dylan anywhere?"

"Huh? You sayin' Dylan's here?" I'll take that as a no then.

"Yeah, it was a huge surprise for me too, but when I saw him last he was being pushed away to Celestia knows where in this place!" I began to feel worried for where Dylan was.

"Well, I'd help ya look for 'im, but I'm a bit, uhh," she took a look at what she'd managed to sell, and I saw her face comically darken, "actually, I think I'll help ya out Twilight."

I didn't know whether to feel grateful for her help, or pity that she had only done so because she wasn't doing as good as she thought she would.

Celestia's POV

As I neared the closest balcony, I could feel that I was getting closer to him.

When I passed through the entry way I looked around outside, but there wasn't any sign of him, that's when I heard it right next to me, by the entryway, Dylan was there, his shoulders trembling, and I could hear the faint whimper from him every so often.

I crouched down and sat next to him, and when I got a better look at his face I could only feel sorrow, he had tears of despair trailing down his face.

I tried to comfort him by touching his shoulder, but when I did I saw something, and felt what Dylan, 'experienced'.

play "Loneliness" by Bird Of Pray for added effect, your choice!

Celestia's POV, Dylan's memories...

When I opened my eyes I saw a younger Dylan doodling something on paper, I looked around and came to the conclusion that this must have been years before Dylan came to Equestria.

I could also feel an aura from this younger Dylan, and it exuded high amounts of negative emotions, then I saw the look in his eyes, they were nearly devoid of all emotion, my eyes widened in shock.

Then suddenly the scene changed to where he was now walking down a sidewalk, completely alone with his hands in his pockets, looking down at the ground, passing by a local park.

His attention was then brought up towards the park, I looked over to see that he was staring at children and their families playing, I smiled sweetly at the sight, but when I turned back towards Dylan, only to see that his face only had envy, sadness and the pain of loss on it.

Now I wondered what had happened to make him this way, I didn't have to wonder long, when the scene changed again to where he was now heading to a place called the 'Lakeside Cemetery' my eyes widened in shock and I felt my heart drop.

The young Dylan headed into the cemetery and just travelled on the stone path in silence, then he suddenly stopped and looked down at one of the gravestones, the name made my body freeze in shock, the name was 'Charlotte Rayson' this must have been his mother.

I looked at his face to see that he didn't have any grief, but it seemed that he was more confused on how to feel.

The scene changed again, and now it was inside a small house, I looked around for Dylan, after a few moments he came into what I'd assume was a dining room with a photograph of him and what appears to be Kenneth when he first arrived in Equestria, they were both smiling towards the camera, with the brightest smiles on their faces, they were each biting down on two halves of a frozen treat.

Then he pulled out what was a very worn down letter, but it doesn't appear to have ever been opened, written on it was 'Happy Birthday Dylan! -From Mom' I then wondered how long he's had that letter.

The look on his face hadn't changed though, he was still confused on what to feel, but deep in his eyes was a lost look, as if hoping that some one would guide him. I looked around but there wasn't a single sign or trace that anybody else lived here.

The scene changed one.last time, this time Dylan was sitting on a bench, it was dark out, but he was underneath a streetlamp, his eyes were shadowed by his hair and he was holding onto a popsicle with two sticks, it started to melt, but more than that, there was other droplets falling with the drops from what he's holding.

He had tears trailing from his eyes, and the look of despair, loss, loneliness, sadness and sorrow, and so.much more, it was a look that should never cross over his face, and I just wish I could do something to get rid of it.

Then everything became so bright I had to shut my eyes.

Celestia's POV, back in reality...

I opened my eyes back up to see that I was back in the real world, my hand still on Dylan's shoulder, the real Dylan, my eyes widened, he had that exact same look on his face as the one I saw on his younger self.

I brought him into my arms and wrapped my wings around him, I felt him tense up in my grasp, but I just conveyed every positive emotion that I could to hopefully get through to him.

Dylan's POV

I was completely surrounded by darkness, the voices of my past kept coming back, I tried as hard as I could to block them out, "Just, go away, and don't come back!"

Then I suddenly felt something I've never felt before wrap itself around me, and it drove the voices completely away, "I'm not going anywhere." My eyes jolted open, the darkness was replaced by a bright, warming sensation, and it felt comforting.

I felt my body tense before I could feel it, the feeling that someone is watching over me, that everything would be okay, I didn't know how else to describe it, but it just felt like this was a forgotten feeling that I'd never had the chance to have, it made everything. Better.

My vision finally started to become clear, and my body began to relax. When my vision was clear enough for me to see clearly I saw that someone was holding me. As if I might disappear at any moment.

I brought my arms up and slowly returned the embrace.

I don't know why, but I didn't want this feeling to end, ever.

Toshinori's POV

It had taken forever, but I had finally managed to get away from the clutches of my 'fan base', and I could sense that there was something wrong with young Rayson so I rushed away from the crowd.

I had also abstent mindedly grabbed a double-frozen popsicle, I don't remember where I grabbed it from, just that it was in the midst of me getting away from the crowd of citizens.

Twilight's POV

Well, this is just great.

"Hey Applejack, any sign of him yet?" We've been on the lookout for Dylan for almost an hour now.

"Nah' I ain't seen heads or tails of 'im." Uugh, great, we've checked almost everywhere-wait is that?

"Applejack, look, it's Toshi, and it looks like he's in a hurry." I glanced over where Applejack was only to see that she was already following him.

"Well what're ya' waitin' for, c'mon Twilight!" I sighed in exasperation.

Well, this is the only lead we've got, so we might as well.

"Hey guys! Come help me get this party going!"

Wait, what's Pinkiepie doing-"Wait!"

Toshinori's POV

As I made my way through the corridors in the direction I felt young Rayson, I sensed a sudden change in his presence, so I began to pick up the pace, growing worried about the young man.

When I saw the exit that led to him, I lunged through the opening.

Dylan's POV

After a while Miss Celestia had wiped my tears and had just sat there with me, I got embarrassed and apologized for causing such a commotion and worrying her and her sister Luna.

She had simply said that it was alright with a smile that calmed me down.

"BOOYAH I AM HERE WITH A FROZEN TREAT!"

"GYYAAA!" I was jump scared when Toshinori suddenly appeared directly in front of my face from the entryway.

"Why does everyone keep doing that?!"

"HAHAHAHA! I came here to see if you were doing alright! When I didn't spot you anywhere in the crowd I got worried and came searching for you my boy!" I looked at him with a look of surprise, then confusion.

"Uuh, why is there a popsicle in your hand?" I pointed towards the hand that was holding a double stick popsicle.

"Oh this? Well, to be entirely honest I'm not sure when I grabbed it either." I deadpanned at his statement, but then he split it in half and posted with both halves of the popsicle.

"But, there's probably nothing better than looking at such a marvelous view with the ones you hold dear! Especially when you have a delicious frozen treat to enjoy it! HAHAHAHA!" I looked at the view he was talking about and my breath was taken away, the sun was setting, I could see past the many hills that would usually block my view, and I could even see all of Ponyville from up here.

"Wow." I walked over to the railing and put my hand on it, everything looked so small from up here!

"Yes it is quite the beautiful sight isn't it?" I looked to up over my side to see that miss Celestai was also leaning on the railing of the balcony.

"Eat this! It'll enhance the experience!" He handed me the other half of the popsicle, I took It from him, albeit awkwardly after he had said that.

As I thought back on these two, they've done so much for me, Toshinori has served as my role model, someone who I strive to be just like.

"You know," I looked back over at miss Celestia, "you two are actually the only ones to have made such a great impact on Equestria, in two kinds of ways." For some reason, the way she said that, brought a small smile that grew to an ear to ear smile to my face.

"HAHAHAHA! Well it's only natural when you strive to help those in need! Just you wait Celestia! He'll become the next Symbol of Peace here before you know it!" He pat my back, and I couldn't help the blush that made itself known on my face.

I looked up at Toshinori and mimicked one of his grins, "Yeah! Just you watch! I'll become a hero even better than you!" I pointed towards him in a 'dynamic' pose.

"I look forward to seeing you take that title away from me! HAHAHAHAHA!" I don't know what this feeling was, but I'm not going to let go of it, I'll make him proud of me, I looked out into the horizon, 'I'll make both of them proud of me.' I don't know why I thought that, but it felt right.

I felt a hand on my shoulder, and one on my head, I looked to see that Celestia had set her hand on my shoulder and was smiling gently towards me, but this one was a lot different from the other times, it wasn't the one she'd give to her people, I didn't know what to call it, but it gave me a feeling of warmth.

And the hand on my head belonged to Toshinori, he was gently ruffling my hair while biting down on his half of the frozen treat, ooking at me with a look of great pride, I felt my smile grow so bright, I finally took my half of the frozen treat, and lightly bit down on it, like I did with my father so many years ago.

It's funny, and ironic, this place, this new world, feels more like home now then it ever did before, 'This, this is where I belong.'

Celestia's POV

Watching those two interact with each other, how could I not smile? They were so much happier when they're together, and I'm glad that Dylan's emotions have changed, but, it changed to something that I've felt with some of my other students, no, it was something stronger than that.

*Crassh*

Oh, I had gotten so caught up in my train of thought, that I'd almost forgotten about Twilight's friends.

"Let's go! Young Rayson!" Wait, I looked over towards the duo, and they had serious looks on their faces.

"Right!" They both rushed back inside the castle, I couldn't help the small laugh that came out.

I decided to follow them, well, more like see what Twilight and her friends have done to 'spice' things up at the Gala.

I took one last look at the view from the balcony, I've seen this view countless times, but this time, was definitely the best.

Author's Notes:

I hope that you all enjoyed this chapter! This one was more meant to cover the lingering loneliness that was festering inside of Dylan, because if you remember from the first few chapters, he always kept himself busy so he never thought about his situation, even when his 'father' Kenneth appeared, he still pushed down the feeling that came with the knowledge of being in another world.

Now I hope that isn't too confusing, but it was meant to also show Celestia's caring side, and Toshinori's 'Dad'Might skills.

I really hope that this doesn't feel like I'm rushing it, but Dylan's training will resume in the next chapter!

Please let me know what you think I could do to improve this story in the comments below, anything that I could change to make it better, or adjust, and if you see even ONE spelling error, please let me know.

Now, it's time for the guessing game! When do you think Twilight will reveal her newfound feelings? When do you think she will realize what they are?

And who do you think 'All Might' will fight in the next upcoming battle?

Let me know what your guesses are in the comments below!

Have an awesome day!

The Worst Birthday. Pt.1

One month after the Gala...

Canterlot Sculpture Garden...

We see Miss Cheerilee and her class of fillies walking past a number of statues, each one represents something, but the one they stopped at is very different from the rest.

"-and can any of you guess what the meaning of this statue is?"

"Confusion!"

"Evil!"

"Chaos!"

The ones who stated this argued over who was right, but failed to notice the slow dark pulse coming from the 'statue'.

"Well in a way, you're all right, it represents discord, it means a lack of harmony between ponies, which you three have demonstrated very well, so well that I'm assigning you three an essay." The teacher then led her students away from the statue.

What none of them noticed was the cracks forming over the statue, with a dark, sinister laugh echoing in the air.

Dylan's POV

One month, one whole month since Toshinori began training me to harness the power of One-for-all.

I was ecstatic at the thought of having the power to protect my friends, no more will I be left powerless in the fave of a major threat. Is what I wish I could say, but I can't exactly control it.

"No, that's wrong, you're putting too much power into one limb, you need to find a way to spread it out more!" I had to dodge a blow towards my head, Toshinori didn't just lecture me, he was also an extremely harsh teacher.

"Yeah, well, it ain't exactly very easy to focus on spreading it out when I have to worry about getting demolished by one of your 'smashes'." I had finally gotten to the point where I didn't need to call the name of One-for-all, but it took much greater concentration to pull off.

"If you want to be able to effectively use your power, you need to be able to switch it on instantly!" This time he got in my guard too fast for me to block it, I shut my eyes, waiting for the impact.

I only felt a light tap on my forehead instead, I slowly opened my eyes to see that he was holding something out towards me, it was covered in wrapping paper.

"Happy birthday! My boy." My eyes widened, I'd forgotten that today was my birthday, I gained a sad smile.

Toshinori's POV

"Thank you, but, I can't accept this." I gained a quizzical expression at that statement.

"And why's that young man?" He stared off into the distance with a look of remembrance on his face.

"Well, let's just say that I don't feel like I deserve to have my birthday celebrated." My eyes widened in shock, before I had the chance to reply young Rayson was already leaving. "But the gesture is nice, so thank you." The way he said it completely lacked his usual luster, and now his aura radiated a somber feeling.

"Young Rayson." I muttered to myself, why do you dislike your own birthday so much?

Dylan's POV

I was now strolling through Ponyville, keeping my distance from every pony, making sure I stayed out of sight.

"Hey Dylan, what'chya doin'?" I jumped, startled, and whipped my head around, It was Pinkiepie.

"O-oh, sorry Pinkiepie, but I was actually just headed somewhere else." I quickly backed away from her. "So I guess I'll see you later, bye!"

With that I dashed away from her as quickly as I could.

Pinkie's POV

Well that sure was strange, why was Dylan acting so weird? "Ooh! I know! I'll throw him a 'Don't feel so super mopey, and cheer up' party!"

Applejack's POV

I was just mindin' my own business when I caught a glimpse of Dylan wanderin' around.

"Howdy there sugar cube!" He glanced in my direction, but the look in his eyes were completely different than what they normally were.

But what set me off was the fake smile on his face, "Eh, hey Applejack, sorry but I'm already heading somewhere, sorry I can't talk." I looked in his eyes to make sure he wasn't lyin', he wasn't, but, he also.had a sad look in his eyes.

But before I could ask him anything he just rushed off.

"Now why in tarnation is he actin' so funny?"

Fluttershy's POV

It was such a beautiful day outside, all of the animals were out and about and so was I.

And then I saw Dylan, but, there was something wrong, he didn't look like he was enjoying the day at all.

"U-um, hey, are you alright?" I said it as gently as I could but he still flinched away from me, when I caught the look in his eyes, it was as if he was afraid of getting too close to me.

"F-fluttershy! U-um, it's fine, you don't need to worry about me, really! But I was just headed somewhere, so I'm really sorry that I can't chat." With that he walked away at a brisk pace.

Now I was worried, he didn't want me to be concerned, but I just had this feeling that he was hurting really bad, but I didn't see any injuries on him.

R. Dash's POV

Man, today is such a nice day, good job me.

Yeah that's right, I'm the pegasus who cleared the whole sky for today, well, at least a bit of it.

Anyways I'm just hangin' around on one of my favorite spots, just chillin' on a cloud.

That is until I spotted Dylan walking just underneath my cloud.

I gained a mischievous grin, "Hey Dylan what's up!?"

"GRAAAAAGH!" He jumped and screamed like a little girl!

"Pfffft Haha Hahaaaa! Oh man! That was good, anyways what's up man?" When he looked up towards me I could almost immediately tell that something was off about him.

"Guh, hey Rainbow Dash, sorry but I'm just heading somewhere, and I'm in a bit of a hurry, I'll talk to you soon." With that he immediately darted off.

Well that was strange, for some reason, he didn't really seem like his usual self.

Hey, why are there pink clouds starting to form?

Rarity's POV

"Oh yes, just marvelous, this new design should fit just perfectly with the new material I've made from dear Dylan's shirt."

I had finally managed to create multiple new sets, I've even made myself a half-cut jacket from it, now at first glance the color didn't seem very stylish whatsoever, but when I changed the color it fixed itself right up.

Now I was just going out to get more materials so I could make more sets with it, then I spotted dear Dylan walking by his lonesome.

I was about to greet him when I heard him mutter something to himself, now normally I'm not one to pry, but whatever it was that was bothering him must have been dire.

"-I just wish I could skip today, so I wouldn't have to avoid everybody, if only it wasn't my birthday today, it's way too nice out for that-" whatever he said next was lost as he walked away from earshot.

But I was too shocked to move from my spot, it, was his birthday?! If that was the case then why was he acting so gloom?

I got back up with a determined look, "Well now it seems that my new designs will have to wait, now what kind of outfit would he adore?" I walked back to my Boutique and contemplated the several choices that popped into my head.

Oh dear, I'd better tell my friends about this first!

Dylan's POV

I looked up at the sky that was slowly starting to cloud over, with a dulled expression, 'It looks like it might rain.'

I brought my gaze and saw that my father was there leaning up against a lamppost.

I kept facing forward and kept walking, not saying a single word, I would have loved to speak with him, but, not on this day.

Kenneth's POV

I watched as my son walked right past me, I knew that it was his birthday, but I also knew that he'd blame himself if anything went wrong on this day, I can't blame him for thinking like that, his mother died while giving birth to him.

And then I vanished on his 13th birthday as well.

But there was one thing that still bothered me, 'He must not have opened the letter.'

His mother had written one final letter before she died, and it was addressed directly to him, but only he is allowed to open it, even I have no clue what it says.

Twilight's POV

"Alright Spike, let's go and see what the girls are up to-" I was interrupted when I heard the sound of my door opening, I looked over to see that Dylan had walked in holding some kind of envelope.

"Oh Hey Dylan how's your-" he walked directly past me, but when he did I caught a glimpse of his eyes, they were full of guilt, and melancholy.

He didn't say a word to me, he just flopped on his makeshift bed and looked at the letter in his hands.

"W-well, Spike and I were just going to see what our friends were up to, you want to tag along?" He didn't answer me, not even minutes I had waited for his response, "I, guess we'll see you later." I hoped that he would have at least turned his head, but he just kept staring at what he was holding.

For some reason, his silence made my heart ache.

"Well, bye." I opened the door leading outside, I took one final glance towards him, he didn't even glance towards me.

With that I left, wondering what was going on with him, and why he was suddenly acting this way.

Toshinori's POV

After young Rayson had left from training I decided to give him some space, this seemed a lot more personal than what he would usually share with me.

Now I was just walking the paths on Ponyville looking at the sights, when I spotted pink clouds scattered everywhere, then it started to rain, I held my hand out, but for some reason it was different than normal rain.

I brought it to my nose and sniffed it, 'Chocolate?' I was now very curious as to what could possibly be causing this weird weather, when I suddenly spotted young Rayson's friends.

And it kind of sounded like they were talking about what was going on, and for some reason young Rayson as well.

"I AM HERE! To bid you all a good evening!" I sprang in front of their group surprising them all.

"KYAAAAGH!" I didn't know what I did wrong but it seems like they weren't expecting anybody to greet them so suddenly.

It was young Dash who spoke first, "Great, now I know how Dylan feels whenever we do that."

"HAHAHAHA! You should always stay on guard! Anyways I was just passing by and happened to notice you heading out of town! Is it a special occasion?" I really did want to know where they were headed off to on such a wondrous day.

This time young Twilight spoke, "Well, actually we've been called by Princess Celestia herself, and we were just heading there now, and we're kind of in a hurry too."

"Well if you wanted to get there fast then I shall help you!" I crouched down and faced my back towards them.

"Uhh, what are you doing?" Young Dash had asked.

"Trust me! This way I can get you all there before you know it!" Most of them trusted me enough to hop on my back, except for young Dash.

"Uhh, no thanks dude, I think I'll be better on my own." She gestured towards her wings, with a smug expression set upon her face.

"Well if you're completely sure then I must ask that you stand back!" When I said that she looked at me in confusion, as well as the other young ladies, "Hang on tight! This might get a little windy!" Their looks quickly changed when I kicked off the ground towards Canterlot with most of my might, producing multiple shockwaves.

And all I heard through the whole trip was them screaming in my ears.

Celestia's POV

I was pacing anxiously around my throne, biting on the nail of my thumb, 'how could this happen? It's been a millennium since he was sealed, so why now?'

"Sister, it will be alright, you do have faith in them after all, don't you?" I looked over to see my sister Luna was just as worried as I was.

"I know, but we just barely managed to beat him the last time, I'm just worried what hardships they will all have to face in order to keep the balance between Discord and harmony." I could only hope that Twilight had chosen not to bring Dylan for this one, he may have great power, but Discord will exploit any weakness he can find.

I was brought out of my thoughts when I heard the sound of something crashing very close.

Then the next thing I hear is the sound of familiar laughter.

"HAHAHAHA! See? I told you I'd get us here in not time!" I couldn't help the light smile on my face, even in these dire times.

"Yeah, well, we are NOT doing that again, ever!" I heard my faithful student's voice just outside the palace doors.

"Oh! My beautiful hair! Do you know how long it will take to get it back to its rightful luster?!" This time one of her friends voices came through.

It didn't take long for them to finally enter through the doors.

And what I saw I almost let out a chuckle at the sight of Twilight and her friends hair stuck in a blown back position.

"Oh, hi Celestia! I hope we didn't keep you two waiting!" Toshinori waved towards me as if the girls weren't still catching their breath.

I was about to answer but my sister had beat me to it, "All Might?!" My sister comically ran towards him startling everyone at her sudden outburst. "We weren't expecting your arrival here! You're so much taller than you look in the articles about you!" I couldn't help but giggle at my sister's sudden energy.

"HAHAHAHA! It's always nice to meet a fan as exuberant as you!" As Toshinori was talking with Luna, I decided to take Twilight and her friends with me to explain all that is going on.

I walked them towards the place where I kept the Elements of Harmony locked up, and told them everything about Discord and the chaos he brought onto Equestria before he was sealed.

And that they should prevent Dylan from meeting Discord at all costs.

When I grabbed the box the Elements were supposed to be inside of, they were missing.

"Haahhahahaa! Well, now you've got me curious! I wonder who this 'Dylan' is that you speak of." My eyes widened in shock, he was already here!?

Dylan's POV

'Happy Birthday Dylan! -From Mom.' Is what the letter in my hands said on it, I always did this on my birthday, I never opened it, I don't know why, but I just never felt the urge to open it.

I've never really felt the urge to open any presents on my birthday actually, I know that I don't deserve them.

After all, it's my fault that my mother died before I even got the chance to even know her.

Then I began to think back on my friends that I've made in this world, 'They must be having a blast together.' I began to feel my eyes become heavy, when they closed I felt an unfamiliar pull on my conscience.

Dylan's Inner World...

When I opened my eyes I recognized the familiar galaxy that was my mindscape, but something felt off about it, I looked up and noticed that the 9 stars that appeared with my power, were now dulled and I could just barely see them.

"Well now isn't this interesting."

I jolted at the sudden voice from right behind me and let out a very 'manly' scream, "GAAAAAGH!" I turned around to see a strange looking creature, from some of the books I've read, he looked like a draconequus, if I'm getting that right.

"Hahahaahaha! Well that was quite the response! And you have such delightful negativity just pouring out of you, I do believe there's so much here that I can create something with it!" I looked at him in confusion, what was an Equestrian creature doing in my subconscious? And what did he mean by, 'create something from my negativity'?

"So, who exactly are you, if y ou don't mind my asking?" I don't know why, but I got a very bad feeling just being near this creature.

"Ooh, and so polite! Well, I'm Discord, and you must be this 'Dylan' that I've heard so much about." My eyes narrowed, this 'Discord' talked as if he had just recently heard of me, but I know that I've never seen him before.

"And the amount of magic stored up inside of you is quite astonishing! and looking through some of your memories, I already have two things in mind that would just cause such splendid chaos!" Before I could respond he snapped his fingers.

Real world...

The next instant my whole body became racked in searing hot pain.

"AAAHHAAAAAGHH!" The pain was so bad that it felt like a hot rod of steel was burning through my spine.

Discord's POV

Why this is just too perfect, I haven't met a human in such a long time! Oh such delightful misery I brought using their negative emotions.

But this one, this one is by far the best out of all of them! Some of the creatures within his memories were so ferocious, and dangerous, but they were also just fictional in his world, but I can make them a reality with my magic.

With the negativity he has inside of him I can create almost an unlimited number of beasts, but with the magic he has now, I can only create two creatures, but the ones that I picked were so splendid.

I'm just thankful that he didn't have his guard up, otherwise I wouldn't have been able to have access to his psyche.

"Hehehahahaaahahaa! Now this, will be fun!"

But first I have to bring him to a more spacious area.

I gained a sinister grin at the thought of the perfect place.

"Let's see how his friends react to this." I snapped my fingers and brought him with me back to Canterlot.

Celestia's POV

Before Discord had vanished he had stated that somewhere with the Canterlot garden's labyrinth, was the key to stopping him, but I had a feeling that he was just using his old tricks.

And before I could even blink Discord suddenly appeared again, but this time he had somepony, or rather, someone with him, and my eyes widened in horror at who I saw, it was Dylan, but he was crouched over on the floor in pain.

"Dylan!" I rushed over to his side and grabbed him away from Discord, I held him close to me, "What did you do to him Discord?!" I demanded from him in a furious rage at the prospect of Dylan being harmed.

"Oh, I believe that you already know the answer to that." I was frozen in shock and looked back down towards Dylan, his face stuck in pain and anguish, I can vaguely remember it now, how Discord would use what few humans he encountered, and use the negative emotions inside of them to release untold amounts of destruction.

"Now, if you'll excuse me I have some ponies to attend to-"

Before Discord could finish his sentence, the doors leading in here were blasted open, and a raging blur went straight for Discord, "DETROIT SMAAASH!"

To Be Continued...

Author's Notes:

I really hope that you guys enjoyed this chapter!

And I also hope that it doesn't seem too rushed, but also I want to know if I got the mood right with every characters reaction to Dylan acting different.

Please let me know if there's anything that i can change to make it better or make improvements to it down in the comment section below.

And please let me know which two 'beasts' will appear from Dylan's raging negativity, and which one you think Toshinori will fight.

Will Dylan be alright? Will the mane six find the Elements before it's too late? We'll have to see in the next chapter!

Stay awesome!

Rampage/The Worst Birthday. Pt.2

Last Time...

"Dylan!" I rushed over to his side and grabbed him away from Discord, I held him close to me, "What did you do to him Discord?!" I demanded from him in a furious rage at the prospect of Dylan being harmed.

"Oh, I believe that you already know the answer to that." I was frozen in shock and looked back down towards Dylan, his face stuck in pain and anguish, I can vaguely remember it now, how Discord would use what few humans he encountered, and use the negative emotions inside of them to release untold amounts of destruction.

"Now, if you'll excuse me I have some ponies to attend to-"

Before Discord could finish his sentence, the doors leading in here were blasted open, and a raging blur went straight for Discord, "DETROIT SMAAASH!"

Now...

Unknown POV, Dylan's Inner World...

I opened my eyes, for what felt like the first time, I looked around, but all I could see was nothing but stars, with a set of 9 that shined brighter than the rest.

'How did I get here?'

Then I felt it, the pulse of something burning, not physically, but something that burned in me, and it felt, like a boiling hatred.

Then I saw images of a disfigured creature with parts that didn't match with each other, I felt that these images were trying to control me, but I only felt a deeper hatred for these images.

Then I felt a pulling sensation, and I could then see a bright light shining.

Unknown's POV

What the- where, am I?

I looked around only to see that I was surrounded by countless galaxies, 'How did I get here?' I still remember who I am, but there were also memories of another guy, who was younger than I was, I think.

I felt the faint presence trying to force itself into my mind, the presence felt malicious, and dark, a and it kept trying to force images into my mind and control me, but I forced those images away.

When I did I felt a string of memories, my memories, coming to me, but they all only pointed to isolation, and I could feel overwhelming power surge within me, I frowned, there were memories of me using my power vengeance, but that wasn't what I wanted to use it for.

"Just, who am I?" Then suddenly images of a warrior filled my mind, he had scars on his chest, and a small one on his cheek, he had long black spiky hair, that reached to his shoulders, and a green pelt wrapped around his waist, this warrior, was me.

"What is, my name?"

I kept asking myself these questions, slowly getting more answers.

Toshinori's POV, Real World...

When I felt young Rayson's presence suddenly appear here and in pain, I rushed as fast as I could to where I sensed him.

So when I saw him in Celestia's arms, writhing in agony I felt a burning rage swell up inside of me, and unleashed a fully powered smash at the one I assumed responsible.

Immediately after I attacked I grabbed Celestia and young Rayson out of the attacks range.

"Well now, that's some incredible power you have there." My eyes widened in shock, I missed?! "Now, isn't this a surprise, I believe that you're this, 'Noshitori' person that little human has been thinking of." My anger rose at what he said.

But I kept my calm as best I could, "It's Toshinori, but you can call me All Might, you villain!" I needed to get young Rayson out of here, his magical energy is dropping at an alarming rate.

But then suddenly it stopped, I have no clue what's going on with young Rayson, but it can't be good.

"Ooh, goodie! It looks like they're done!" I raised my brow in confusion, but when he snapped his fingers all hell broke loose.

"AAAHHUAAAAAAAGH!" I looked back towards young Rayson in worry, but then something started to come out of him at a rapid pace, in a dark mist.

When the dark mist finally separated itself from young Rayson's body, I grabbed both him and Celestia, and rushed to a safe distance.

'Whatever that thing is, it's growing stronger by the second!'

Twilight's POV

Me and my friends were rushing towards the Canterlot Garden's labyrinth to hopefully find the Elements of Harmony.

"Alright girls, remember to stick together, the Elements should be in there somewhe-" I was cut of as the castle we just left had the top of it blown off by a giant orange furred beast, and it kept growing to almost the size of a small mountain.

Surprisingly it was Fluttershy who snapped out of it before any of us, "W-w-what, i-is, t-that?!"

Before any of us could answer her the giant had swishes one of its tails and just that alone almost sent us flying.

Then it took a giant breath in, my eyes widened at what would happen next.

Kenneth's POV, Ponyville...

"RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!" I didn't have to wonder where that sound came from, as I could see it clear as day from where I stood.

But that roar, how could I hear from so far away?

My eyes narrowed, and I called upon my power once again, "One Who Stands Above All."

I then vanished in a burst of speed towards Canterlot.

"I have a horrible feeling, that Dylan is somehow involved in this, I just hope he's okay."

Discord's POV

"Hahaahahhaaha!"

This was simply magnificent! Just a swish of its tails and the top of the mountain nearly collapsed! How wonderous!

And that mighty, destructive cry of anger and malice was so exquisite!

Wait, where was the other one? Where was the raging Berserker that I saw in that little human's memories? It should have been here by now.

'I guess I must be a little out of practice, it has been such a long time after all.'

I was about to snap my fingers when suddenly one of the 'tailed beast's' giant claws came racing directly towards me.

Nine-tails' POV

I could feel nothing but hatred, why? Why couldn't I feel anything else but this burning hatred?!

I looked down and saw the weird mixed up creature laughing maniacally, and looking at me as if I were nothing more than a fool for destruction.

I just felt an even greater anger boiling up inside of me.

Even when the disfigured being stopped laughing, it still had that 'look' on its face.

'Get that look off your face!' I brought one of my claws down on him to get rid of that condescending look on his face.

*CRASH*

'Hmph!' When I brought my claw back to see what the results were, there was no sign of the mismatched being.

I couldn't sense him anywhere near here.

I got even angrier at the fact that he got away.

"RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!"

Celestia's POV

What just happened?

It all happened so fast that I could only capture a glimpse of it.

Did that creature just attack Discord?

I couldn't tell, as the moment the beast strikes debris went flying everywhere, and the castle nearly collapsed due to the sheer weight and size of the creature.

Before Discord was sealed away he had created hundreds of beasts from the memories and magic inside humans, but never once had they ever attacked him, but even more so, this creature is by far the most powerful that he's ever created.

But why did this one attack him?

"Celestia, are you and young Rayson alright?" That was Toshinori's voice, I shook myself out of my thoughts and tried to see him, I still had Dylan wrapped tightly in my grasp.

"Yes, we're fine, but I don't know how, the force of that blast should have sent us fly-ing." When the dust settled I saw a horrifying sight.

"That's, good to hear, I don't know what I'd do, if either of you got hurt." He was covering us from the debris that was launched towards us, and I could see the blood that trailed down his back because of the amount of force he took.

I could tell that he was in so much pain, but his smile never left his face.

Then he turned back around towards the beast, my eyes widened in shock, "You're planning on fighting that thing aren't you?" He didn't turn back around at all, he simply took a step forward, and another, "You can't fight that thing head on, in your condition, there's no way you stand a chance!" He kept walking forwards not showing even the slightest signs of hesitation, "You'll die if you fight it! Don't go!"

He stopped in his tracks, and simply looked back towards me with that fearless smile of his, the look in his eyes told me of the confidence he had in not only his own strength, but in himself, that he would win.

With that he vanished at a speed far above than what I can track.

I frowned at myself for being unable to do anything, for just sitting out on the sidelines.

I was brought out of my thoughts when I noticed that Dylan was starting to awaken.

Dylan's POV

The pain had finally stopped, but it felt like I was rolled over by a steamroller.

"Uurrgh, my head, what just happened?" I blearily opened my eyes, and when my vision cleared my eyes shot open in shock and horror at the sight of complete and utter destruction.

"W-what, the hell? Why, is everything, destroyed?!" I asked to myself, I then looked around and saw miss Celestia sitting there.

"Okay, now I have no clue what's going on! Who the heck are you?! And why am I laying on top of a pile of rubble?!" Miss Celestia looked at me with hesitation.

I tried to stand back up, but I only managed to stumble forwards.

"Grrk!" I tried to move my body but it just wouldn't move.

Miss Celestia had explained to me why I couldn't move. "Your reserves of magic are nearly completely tapped out, I'm sorry to say this, but for humans this can be very fatal, I'm so relieved that you're even awake."

"Hey, miss Celestia?" I turned my attention back towards her, and she gave me a look that let me know just how worried she is about whatever was going on.

"Yes Dylan, what is it?" I looked down in thought, trying to come up with a good question to ask, I had so many, but I knew that there was only time for one.

"Can you please tell me, why all of this is happening?" I looked at directly into her eyes, I needed to know what happened.

She simply had a look that told me how reluctant she was to explain it to me, "Well, first I should tell you who Discord is, and what his main objective is."

Discord's POV

Now that, was a close one! I thought I'd be a goner for sure there!

"What in the name of tartarus happened there!? Out of all the times I've done this, not a single one of those 'beasts' has ever done that!" Maybe I'm more out of practice than I originally thought. Well, this was a complete failure.

Right when I was about to snap my fingers and make the creature vanish, I noticed that other human rushing towards the creature, now if I'm not mistaken, according to that small human's memories, this 'bigger human' was revered as Equestria's new 'symbol of harmony' or whatever.

I felt a lightbulb light up above my head, and gained a malicious grin, 'Maybe I can get my fun out of this creature yet.'

I snapped my fingers and out came the magical film recording cameras.

'The best way to cause disharmony among ponies, is to take their precious 'hero' away from them.'

"Time to give every pony Equestria's grandest show!"

Manehattan...

Up in the sky appeared a giant screen, and on it showed All Might, his back bloody and injured, facing off against a giant nine tailed fox.

"Is that, All Might?"

What's going on?"

"Why is All Might injured?"

"Whatever's going on, I'm sure All Might can handle it, right?"

Even as all these ponies became confused at how they could even see their beloved hero, in such a state no less, they still had complete and absolute faith in him.

Ponyville...

Again in the sky was a colossal screen that had All Might in the same pose.

"What is that thing?!"

"Forget the screen! I can see that beast all the way in Canterlot, it's enormous!"

"I heard that thing's roar from all the way over here, whatever it is, I hope All Might can stop it."

"All Might's there, he can win, he always comes out on top!"

There wasn't a single pony that didn't believe in All Might's strength, they all had complete confidence in him, after all, he is the 'symbol of harmony'.

Everywhere across Equestria...

These screens showed up in everytown, every settlement, everywhere the hero 'All Might' was known.

Every pony had no other choice, but to watch as their beloved symbol of peace fought for the sake of everypony's lives.

But did they feel hopeless, quite the opposite in fact.

"All Might!"

"Beat that thing, All Might!"

"Get him All Might!"

"Do it! All Might!"

Everywhere, every pony cheered for this worlds number one hero, All Might.

Toshinori's POV

I kept walking towards the nine-tailed beast, intent on fighting this thing to the very end if that's what it takes.

"Alright big guy! Let's see if you can handle this!" I kicked off the ground hard enough to cause debris to fly up, and dust to follow after me.

"Carolina! SMAAASH!"

The resulting shockwave caused me to halt in the air from the sheer wind pressure. The dust came rushing in, so I couldn't see how much damage I did to it. I didn't have to wait long, as one of its tails came lashing out towards me. 'So fast!' I brought my right arm in and shot it out to dodge the colossal appendage in mid air.

The dust had already cleared, and I was able to see how much damage I did to it, my eyes narrowed, there was damage, but it was hardly anything to be proud of, it was as if that attack was nothing more than a simple slap to the face.

"This might take longer than I thought." When I landed I looked directly at the beast, I cracked my knuckles, and my neck, it's time to go beyond!

Dylan's POV

As miss Celestia finished explaining everything to me, my features were stuck in a state of disbelief, and guilt.

I took a shaky breath in, and looked at the ground with a frown marring my face, "So, it's all my fault that this happened." It wasn't a question, so much as I was stating that I just knew that I was the indirect cause for all this destruction.

"No, don't you say that! It's all Discord's fault for using you to create such a vile creature." I closed my eyes, I sat in silence before trying to stand up, "You shouldn't push yourself so hard, you're still recovering from the side effects of severe magic loss," I stumbled, but I didn't let myself fall, I slowly forced myself into a shaky standing position, "you need to rest, it's a miracle you can even stand at all."

I didn't listen to her, I just took a step forward, and almost stumbled, I grabbed myself, taking a deep breath in, I used all of my willpower to take another step forward, this time my legs gave out and I was forced to my hands and knees.

"I can't rest, this all happened because of me," as I said this I gritted my teeth, and tightened my fist, "this is, my responsibility, so I have to make it right." I slowly pulled myself back up, and tried to get back up on my feet, but my body refused to cooperate.

'C'mon, move! I need, to make this right!' I clenched my eyes shut, and mentally told myself that none of this would be happening if it weren't for me.

Then I was frozen in shock, as I felt something warm and comforting wrapped itself around me.

"It's okay, you don't have to shoulder everything on your own, it's fine that you want to make things right, but you can't go around blaming yourself over the misdeeds of others." Miss Celestia had wrapped me up in her arms, and her words brought a soothing calm to my mind.

Celestia's POV

As I held Dylan, and told him all of this, I knew that he would still try to head into the fight. So I decided that I'd try to help him as best as I could.

"At least let me do this for you." When I said that I used my magic, and an light golden aura appeared around him. I had intended to partially restore his reserves, but it was as if this amount wasn't affecting him at all, so I slowly increased the flow of magic into his system.

Unknown's POV, Dylan's Inner World...

play "Silhouette" (from Naruto Shippuden) for added effect, your choice!

I could feel it, my power was finally completely 'restored', now I needed to find a way out of here, and hopefully see if I can find that presence that tried to take me over.

I closed my eyes and concentrated, I sensed for the precise location the energy was entering in from.

I opened my eyes, I found it. I reached out with my energy and focused on pulling myself out.

Celestia's POV, Real World...

I could finally feel the increase in Dylan's magical reserves, but there was something else as well, something with tremendous power was slowly rising from within Dylan, but it wasn't his own.

Suddenly Dylan's head shot up, and his whole body tensed, "GRAAAAAAAUUGH!" My eyes widened in shock and horror, 'There's another one?!'

'But the drain on his magic reserves stopped, so why-' my thoughts were interrupted by a bright light being emitted from the center of Dylan's chest.

I had to close my eyes so the light wouldn't blind me, the output of this magic was insane! It was far above the nine tailed beast!

I squinted my eyes and tried to see what form this creature would take, but the silhouette that I saw was definitely 'not' a beast.

The light finally started to slowly die down, and the being I saw rendered me speechless.

It, was another human!?

This new 'being' stared directly at me, but the look in its eyes wasn't the look of a mindless creature, but out of all the time Discord did this, not once have those creature had a will of their own, yet this one clearly showed that it had a mind of its own.

Now the only question was, is this new being an enemy, or an ally?

To Be Continued...

Author's Notes:

I hope that you guys enjoyed! And I really hope that I didn't veer away from any of the characters personalities, please let me know if I did in the comment section below!

I hope that the usage of these 'new arrivals' won't dissuade you from continuing to read this.

If you have any suggestions on how I can change this, or any improvements, please let me know in the comments below.

Also, can you guess who the second 'creature' is? If you are the first to guess correctly I'll feature you in one of the later chapters, or if you'd like you can tell me if you want me to add a little Easter egg later in the story.

Now is this new arrival a friend, or foe? Will Twilight and her friends find the Elements of Harmony in time? How will Equestria's Symbol of Harmony prevail? Tune in next time on Equestria's New Legend!

Stay awesome!

The Power of the Berserker/The Worst Birthday. Pt.3

Last time...

Suddenly Dylan's head shot up, and his whole body tensed, "GRAAAAAAAUUGH!" My eyes widened in shock and horror, 'There's another one?!'

'But the drain on his magic reserves stopped, so why-' my thoughts were interrupted by a bright light being emitted from the center of Dylan's chest.

I had to close my eyes so the light wouldn't blind me, the output of this magic was insane! It was far above the nine tailed beast! I squinted my eyes and tried to see what form this creature would take, but the silhouette that I saw was definitely 'not' a beast.

The light finally started to slowly die down, and the being I saw rendered me speechless.

It, was another human!?

This new 'being' stared directly at me, but the look in its eyes wasn't the look of a mindless creature, but out of all the time Discord did this, not once have those creature had a will of their own, yet this one clearly showed that it had a mind of its own.

Now the only question was, is this new being an enemy, or an ally?

Now...

Nine-tails' POV, 30 minutes earlier...

"RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!" This little insect was surprisingly strong, I'll give him that. But I didn't have time to mess around with this little worm, I needed to find and kill that other little nuisance, the source for all this burning anger inside of me.

But when I tried to swipe at him from mid air he dodged it, it looks like he had a few tricks up his sleeves, but so do I.

"Texas! SMAAASH!" Out of the other attacks that he threw at me, this one was slightly stronger than the others, and it kept pushing me back, I tried to get a grip on the ground.

But the puny man rushed to the underside of me while I was still off balance.

"Carolina! SMAAASH!" This time I REALLY felt the strike, and felt my feet leave the ground, the man instantly followed up with his attack and launched directly towards me, I tried to swipe at him again, but I didn't react fast enough.

"DETROIT! SMAAAAASH!" This time Iactually felt the attack, and was launched away from the structure that I was inside.

I felt a stinging pain in my abdominal region, but I only felt more searing hatred, and it was almost unbearable.

"RAAAAAAAAAARGH!"

Toshinori's POV

There, it wasn't easy, using only 60 percent of my strength, but I didn't want to cause even more damage to the castle, at least what was left of it.

But it took almost everything I had just to launch it away, now, hopefully I sent the beast to a more remote location. 'I've gotten a little bit weaker, ever since I gave young Rayson access to One-for-all.'

I felt the stinging in my back from shielding Celestia and young Rayson earlier, I ignored the pain, now wasn't the time to worry about that.

I bent my knees and dug deep within the depths of my power.

I kicked off the ground into a run, making cracks in the ground with each stride, and with even greater strength than I've ever had to use before, I launched myself, creating several shockwaves, leaving a massive crater in my wake.

This was it, I had to go truly beyond my limitations, or else who knows how much devastation this creature might bring.

Fluttershy's POV

I was frozen in shock.

I watched as the giant creature was blasted away from Canterlot, but I wasn't frozen at how strong, or how scary looking, or even the massive size of the creature, it was its face, twisted in nothing but sorrow, and the pain that was hidden deep in every action it made, the anger at being used by whatever it was that tried to control it, the agony hidden inside its cries, and the longing in its eyes, as if it wanted to feel something other than its uncontrollable hatred.

I couldn't stand the sight of seeing any creature like this, I felt my wings stretch out before I could think, "Fluttershy! Come back we need to find the Elements of Harmony!" I ignored their calls, this poor creature needed help!

Discord's POV

Oh how wonderful! This is turning out to be even better than I'd expected it to be!

"And its magical energy is still rising! Oh the wonderous fallout that will come from the end of Equestria's greatest protector! I can hardly wait!" I'm having such a blas right now, and the second creature didn't even show up!

'Speaking of beasts, I do believe that I'm sensing something extremely powerful heading this way at high speeds.' I looked over in the direction it was coming from, it's origin point looked like Ponyville.

"Hmm, at the velocity it's going at, it should arrive in just a few more minutes, I shou-" then I felt it, the second creature, I felt a malicious grin form on my face.

"Hmhmhmuhuhhahaahaaha! Well, it seems that I don't have to lift a single finger, I can just sit back and watch the destruction that unfolds!" I snapped my fingers and a pair of 3d glasses appeared over my eyes, a recliner appeared along with a box of popcorn.

I sat back in the chair and grabbed a handful of popcorn, and watched one of the many giant screens I created that was fixed onto 'All Might's' on going fight against my first creature.

"Now, let the carnage begin!" I tossed the popcorn in my mouth and watched the delightful spectacle.

Kenneth's POV

I had changed my direction to where I saw the massive beast get launched, that is until I felt an overwhelming surge of power come from the castle in Canterlot, I stopped dead in my tracks and narrowed my eyes.

"That amount of power is too great to ignore, I'll just have to hope that 'All Might' can hold out for a little while longer."

I began pumping more of my power into my legs and took off towards the nearly destroyed castle.

Celestia's POV, when we last left off...

I looked at the mystery presence and held Dylan protectively, then it's gaze wandered, as if searching for something.

I felt myself shake, this things magical energy was astounding, far beyond what the nine-tailed fox beast had.

I took a nervous gulp, "So, who are you?" I had gathered as much of my courage just to say those few words, just being in this being's presence was almost overwhelming.

Its gaze came back towards me, and I felt my shoulders stiffen, and my grip on Dylan tighten, my wings twitched, ready to flee at a moments notice.

I couldn't gauge its intentions by looking in its eyes, which only made me more anxious, I don't remember the last time I have ever felt this worried, then its gaze locked on Dylan's unconscious body.

I felt extreme caution at what 'it' might do, but then 'its' gaze stared directly in a seemingly random direction.

A scowl formed on its face, and he just seemed to disappear from eyesight.

The moment the arrival left I let go of a breath a hadn't realized I was holding.

'The only other 'person' to make me feel like that is Kenneth when he's stopped holding back, but that was over 10 years ago.' I felt sweat roll down the side of my face, I looked down at Dylan's face to see that all signs of his previous discomfort were gone, and he was now resting.

I sighed in relief, I needed to get Dylan away from here, but I couldn't just leave Discord unattended, who knows what else he might do if left to his lonesome.

Then I sensed them, Twilight and her friends were at a safe distance away, but close enough that I could fly over to them.

I picked Dylan up, stood up, extended my wings, and took off in the direction of Twilight and her friends.

'I just hope that Dylan will be alright.' Having two creatures sapping so much of his magical energy, I'm amazed that he even woke up.

But now, I could only hope that Dylan will be alright.

Toshinori's POV

My breathing was labored, and there was trails of sweat coming down my face.

The 'beast's' power just keeps increasing, I'm just glad that I managed to get it away from any civilians.

"RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!" I covered my face from the great wind pressure and shockwaves produced from the beast's cry of anger.

When the force ceased, I wiped the sweat from my brow, my body was so tired, and the lain from the injury on my back kept coming in waves.

I don't know why, but I just felt as if everyone was giving me the strength to keep fighting.

"Alright, ready for round two!?" I rushed towards the beast and and launched towards it faster than before.

"SMAAASH!"

Second 'Creature's' POV

play "Blizzard" by Daichi Miura, for added effect, your choice!

I found him, the one who tried to take over my mind, I'm going to confront him, and find out why he tried to take control of me.

Discord's POV

I was just enjoying the truly dazzling performance on one of the giant screens in the sky, when suddenly my second creature appeared directly in front of me! Oh how perfect!

But something was off, why wasn't he destroying everything in sight? Why was he just standing there staring at me with that dumb look on his face?

"Hey aren't you supposed to be wreaking havoc?! What are you doing just standing around!? Go and spread chaos and destruction like a good little 'beast'!" I floated right in his face and commanded him to do my bidding.

"-"

"What did you just say 'beast', I can't hear you!" This was becoming very frustrating, perhaps this one came out deaf.

"I said-" my eyes widened as the rubble and debris around us began to shake and rise, but there wasn't any indication of magic being used to lift it, "-I have a name." Whatever was going on, the creature's face hadn't changed other than a deeper scowl.

"Oh? And why should I care!? I didn't bring you here just so I could learn that you have a name for yourself! Now get out there and cause misery and mayhem, 'beast'!" Before I even had time to react, I felt something blocking my airway, this creature had grabbed me by the throat.

"My name-" the wind became erratic, and an aura practically streamed out of him, but the look in his eyes made me feel something I've never felt before, fear. "-is Broly!"

Broly's POV

I was going to ask why he had tried to take control of me, but the look in his eyes, and the way he carried himself reminded me too much of another evil tyrant, one who only sought to bring destruction to others.

But I still wanted to know why he tried to control my mind, but the way he spoke to me filled me with rage, and I just snapped.

I tossed the being that kept calling me 'beast' forwards and grabbed his leg, slung him behind me, brought one of my feet up, and slammed him into the ground, creating a shockwave at the sheer force his body created, "HRAAAAUGH!" I didn't let go of his, I spun on the balls of my feet and threw his body on the ground this time I used more strength, and his body bounced back up."GUAAAARGH!"

"Raaaauugh!" I grabbed his face and shoved it into the nearest wall of stone rubble and ran alongside the wall, all the while digging his face deeper into the wall of rubble.

I then brought my arm back while still running, and slammed my foot in front of me, I then chucked him out through the opening of the structure.

I didn't waste any time in jumping through the hole after him, I reached him in an instant and brought back my fist, "HRRAAAAAAAH!" I struck him with so much force that it created a giant shockwave, but I didn't stop there, I kept throwing strike after strike, each one produced a shockwave more powerful than the last, even as we finally started to descend I kept up the barrage of blows, then I brought down my elbow on what was probably his back, "Kuuaaaghk!"

I then swung my leg up and slammed it into him, sending him crashing into the side of the mountain the structure was resting on.

When I landed back on solid ground I looked in the direction I had sent him, my anger kept rising, I tried to calm myself, but it was far too late, "Hruugh, Huaagh! HraaaAAAAAAAH!" My power exploded out of me, and I felt veins popping on my arms and face, "GrruuaaAAAAAAAAAAHH!!" I felt my whole body bulge, my power raged, and I saw red.

The last thing I remember is seeing the woman with wings from earlier, with a group of five others, and heading directly towards them.

Discord's POV

Everything was in pain, which is the first time I've ever experienced pain, 'Why did this happen?' I had absolutely no strength left, I could barely even move my fingers, let alone snap them.

'But his strength, I thought that just from one strike would finish me.'

"How did it come to this? I knew that I was out of practice, but this? I thought only the Elements could affect me, but I guess my own magic can be used against me."

It was so ironic that I almost found it funny, I would have laughed if I didn't have a punctured lung.

"Maybe I can be of some assistance."

My eyes widened, that voice, when I was searching for the most ferocious monsters inside that kid's memories, I remember hearing that voice, it was even more sinister than my own, and it was much more dangerous than what I was willing to create.

I was in so much pain, that I was willing to do anything to get rid of it, "Fine, but first, who are you?" I asked the voice in my head.

"Come now, you should know it by now just by looking through that boy's memories."

"Yes, indeed I do, but I thought, that, I might as well be polite, but there were also so many names that came up, so, let me know, if I, get it right." It was so hard just to breathe, and every breath I took just put me in more pain.

"Very well."

I struggled to take another breath in, "Is it, 'All-For-One'?"

"Hmmhmhehehee, good guess."

Twilight's POV

Great, even if we find the Elements we won't be able to use them because Fluttershy suddenly took off for no reason!

"What do we do now Twilight? Without Fluttershy and the Elements, how are we gonna beat Discord?!" I looked back to see that Rainbow Dash had asked while crossing her arms.

Why did this have to happen today? When I met up with my friends Rarity had told us that today was Dylan's birthday, when I heard about that I was shocked, and surprised that Dylan didn't tell any of us, Pinkie was of course furious at the prospect of almost missing such an important opportunity for a party.

"Well-" I was about to try and answer he but was cut off when I saw my teacher, Princess Celestia, was flying towards us, and she was carrying something, or rather, some'pony'.

"Princess Celestia? What are yo-" I was about ask her but once I saw 'who' was in her arms I was frozen in shock.

"Dylan!?" We all rushed towards where Princess Celestia began to land.

She set Dylan down gently and we all gathered around him looking at his condition, he had a great amount of sweat gathered on his face, and he was out of breath, but he didn't have any injuries on him. But above all of that, I could barely sense his presence at all.

"Princess, what happened to him?!" I looked directly at her with concern and worry clear across my face.

"Discord," I felt my body freeze, and I felt a cold sweat travel down my face, "back before my sister Luna and I sealed him away, he would use the few humans that were around at the time, travel deep inside their memories and sap all of their magic to create creatures of horrible devastation, like the one that I'm sure you all just saw," we all nodded at what she was said, "but the way magic works for humans, it's very closely linked with their life force, nearly every human he did this to died, or there magic was so low that they didn't make it past 3 days."

play "Despair" (from Naruto Shippuden) for added effect, your choice!

My heart nearly stopped at what she just said, there was a chance, that Dylan, would die?

I looked down at him, and thought back at the times we've spent together.

Back to when he first arrived in that vehicle of his.

When he worked as hard as he could to apologize for lying to us.

How amazing of a Baker he is.

The way he cherished life, and would protect it at all costs.

How he helped all those ponies even while he was still training for those two months.

When he showed no hesitation when he protected me from Nightmare Moon.

They way he smiled, and how it made my heart skip a beat.

How much he's taught me in such a short amount of time.

When I began to have this new growing feeling towards him.

I wrapped my arms around myself, and I felt my shoulders start trembling, this was even worse than when he was unconscious for those two weeks, I was so scared, and worried he might not ever wake up again.

I wanted him to come back to me.

I wanted him to hold me in his arms.

I wanted him to, I wanted him, to- I felt something wet trail down my cheeks, 'I want him to wake up, I want him to teach me so much more, I just, want him to be by my side again.'

Celestia's POV

I watched Twilight's friends reactions of disbelief at what I just told them, and how they kept asking me if he would be able to make it out okay. I told them that I wasn't too sure, and after that second creature appeared, I didn't know what to think.

But seeing Twilight's reaction was heartbreaking, I had a suspicion that she was starting to develop new feelings towards Dylan, now I am completely sure of it, 'You truly can't live without him anymore, can you Twilight?'

I felt so terrible at not being able to do anything, then something crossed my mind, "There may be a way to restore his magic," they all shot up at that, "but it requires somepony with a similar quantity of magic that resided within Dylan." They then looked at me in confusion, except for my student.

"You mean, the same amount of overwhelming magic that Dylan has?" They all looked towards Twilight in surprise that she deduced it so fast, I simply nodded towards her.

"Yes, but as I am now I can't-" I was cut off when I felt an overwhelming surge of magical energy behind me.

"HRRUUAAAAAAH!" My eyes widened in shock, I turned around and saw that spikey haired creature from earlier, was now flying towards us with an enraged look, and a slightly bigger size than before.

I grabbed the girls and Dylan, and wrapped my wings around them protectively, I shut my eyes bracing for the impact.

*CRASH*

There was a great force of wind that I felt push against me, but that was it, there wasn't any pain, nor was I sent flying from the girls and Dylan.

I slowly opened my eyes and looked behind me to see that some'one' had blocked the creature's attack.

"Sorry I'm late," my eyes jolted open at the sound of that voice, "but I had to change directions in the middle of nowhere." That serious voice, this overwhelming pressure, and the presence that commanded respect.

I couldn't help the tiny smile on my face, "It's been quite a while, hasn't it, Kenneth?" The new arrival didn't glance back towards me, but I could tell that he had a grin on his face.

Then I felt a sudden wave of heat fill the area, "Neppū!" The 'creature' was blown back, and the area in front of Kenneth became incinerated.

To Be Continued...

Author's Notes:

I really hope that you guys enjoyed this chapter! If you think that it could have been different in anyway please let me know in the comment section below!

And give a huge shout out to Shadow Lightning for guessing who the second 'creature' was!

Now what do you guys think of the sudden appearance of All-For-One? This was foreshadowed in the cover of the story, but if you don't like it, I'm truly sorry.

Also what do you think Fluttershy will do to calm the raging Nine-tails? If you are the first to guess it correctly, I'll feature you in a later chapter, or write one of your suggestions pertaining to this story in one of the later chapters!

Now how will Toshinori fare against the nine-tailed beast? And will Kenneth prevail in his fight against the now rampaging Broly? Find out next time on Equestria's New Legend!

Stay awesome!

The One Who Stands Above All vs. Overwhelming Power/ The Worst Birthday. Pt.4

Last time...

*CRASH*

There was a great force of wind that I felt push against me, but that was it, there wasn't any pain, nor was I sent flying from the girls and Dylan.

I slowly opened my eyes and looked behind me to see that some'one' had blocked the creature's attack. "Sorry I'm late," my eyes jolted open at the sound of that voice, "but I had to change directions in the middle of nowhere." That serious voice, this overwhelming pressure, and the presence that commanded respect.

I couldn't help the tiny smile on my face, "It's been quite a while, hasn't it, Kenneth?"

The new arrival didn't glance back towards me, but I could tell that he had a grin on his face.

Then I felt a sudden wave of heat fill the area, "Neppū!" The 'creature' was blown back, and the area in front of Kenneth became incinerated.

Now...

Nine-tails' POV

"RAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!" That influence, that arrogant, self-centered, bratty, repulsive feeling in the back of my mind was finally gone.

So why?

Why could I still only feel this burning inside? I thought that if I had gotten rid of that annoying post, that this horrid sensation would disappear.

But something did come to me when the presence faded away, my memories.

Memories of the deeds of humanity, and all their cruelty, memories of how they kept trying to use my power for their own selfish desires, just these alone were enough to fill me with a new type of rage, no longer did I feel an indiscriminate wrath, now, it was directed towards those who have tried so hard to control me and my kin.

I opened my mouth, and directed the tips of my tails to face in front of me, and began gathering the positive and negative energy in the air, and condensed it into a giant sphere.

Toshinori's POV

'What is that creature up to now?" I watched in curiosity as the beast began creating a giant dark orb in front of itself, my eyes widened in shock as I then felt it, the amount of magical energy in that attack alone was incredible!

I looked behind me to see that the mountain with Canterlot resting atop it, was directly in the line of attack.

"I can't let that attack get past me, I need to stop it!" I slid my foot back, and brought back my arm, readying my biggest smash yet.

"Wait,! Stop!" I looked over to see that one of young Rayson's friends had arrived, the one with light yellow fur with wings, 'What the heck is that young lady doing here?!'

I saw that she was flying directly towards the creature, I tried to move and stop her, but my exhaustion began to catch up to me, "Not now!"

Nine-tails' POV

I momentarily stopped my attack and watched as yet another insect flew its way over here.

Who's this now? I couldn't feel any negative intent inside this new arrival, quite the opposite in fact.

Then it flew right in front of my face, not a wise choice.

"I know that you're hurting, but putting countless lives in jeopardy isn't going to make the pain stop, so will you please stop mister nine-tails?" My eyes widened in bewilderment and shock.

No one has ever just asked me to stop, why would they? It was human nature to be afraid of something they couldn't comprehend, and second nature to try and take control of it.

I felt my anger start to drain bit by bit, but it was enough to finally calm myself to the point where I could finally control myself.

"Do you have a name mister nine-tails?" I was taken aback by this question, this was yet another first, how could this 'human' just ask that so casually? And their attitude, it didn't seem like they were scared, but rather, determined.

Then suddenly another memory came to mind, the memory of my name.

I could feel the anger fleeing me even more, and now I just felt tired, I went to lay down with my front paws crossing over each other, and rested my head on them.

The small 'human' floated down as well, until they reached the ground where it looked at me with a quizzical expression.

"... Kurama." I don't know what compelled me to answer the question, but for some reason this 'human' radiated so much , and warmth, and the way this little one looked at me, not with eyes full of fear, or as if I were nothing but a fool to be used, but with a look of, kindness.

"That's a really nice name!" That smile was so bright, almost too bright, "My name's Fluttershy!"

"Hmph." I looked away, to hide the side of my fave growing a grin.

Fluttershy's POV

I watched in confusion as 'Kurama' looked away, but then he gently brought of his tails towards me, I brought my hand up to it and was amazed at how soft and fluffy it was.

I smiled at how calm and gentle this creature became.

Toshinori's POV

"-" I was completely speechless, this young lady just came in out of nowhere and calmed this creature's rampaging in just a matter of a few minutes.

My eyes widened in remembrance of young Rayson.

"Shit! I need to get back as fast as I can!" I turned back but nearly stumbled at how exhausted my body was, but I shook it off and raised my arms and shot them back to launch myself back up towards Canterlot.

Kenneth's POV, when we left off...

"Neppū!" I launched the raging berserker away from Celestia and those she was covering, it definitely wasn't enough to put him down.

One look in his eyes was enough to see that he was out of control, it was as if he wasn't himself, but he wasn't being controlled.

My eyes narrowed, 'Whoever he is, he's lost himself in his rage.' I dug my foot in the ground and kicked off using 75 percent of my full strength, pursing the new threat.

When I reached him I struck him with an open palm strike, at least that's what I intended to do, but I only struck an afterimage, I glanced behind me to see that he was going for a backhand strike.

"HRUAAAGH!"

*Crash!*

The dust blew everywhere and I couldn't see anything, but I didn't need to see.

"... That was sloppy, too much energy was wasted performing that single attack, and your wind up for it was too slow." I didn't even have a single scratch on me, and I had gripped his wrist with titanium strength, he wasn't going anywhere.

"You have much to learn." I released 80 percent of my magical pressure, the effect was immediate, damaged pillars began crumbling, even pillars that remained untouched began to crack under the sheer weight of it.

And the 'boy' was completely crushed beneath the absolute presence I exuded.

"Grrk!?" I watched him with a disappointed look, he was still completely lost in his rage, I hated doing this to a mere 'child', but with the strength he had, it was necessary.

He then began to slowly gain enough strength to get on his knees.

"You need to know when you can fight," I increased the pressure by 5 percent, that was enough to make him crumble again, "and when it is necessary to give up a hopeless fight."

I raised my foot, "It's time for you to rest young child." And stomped down on his back with enough force to create multiple shockwaves and a massive crater.

"KUAAAGH!"

There, "That should keep you out of commission for a while." I turned back but stopped, my eyes widened as I felt his power increase even further.

I looked back to see that his eyes were now had a glowing yellow in his irises, and his aura was "So, it seems that you still don't know when to give up, fine." I brought my arms out to my sides and clenched my fists, delving into the depths of my power.

"I guess I'll have to further educate you." I then brought out 100 percent of my power, it's been so long since I've ever used this much, I cracked my neck, and stared directly at the insolent little brat with a temper tantrum.

Celestia's POV

When I felt Discord escape from his stone prison, I never could have imagined the battles that would ensue.

Then I felt Kenneth's magic skyrocket, he was going all out?!

'I need to get Twilight and the others out of here.' I looked at each of their faces, they were still disoriented by the sudden shock, but I noticed that one was missing.

"Twilight, where did your other friend go?" I asked her in a worried tone.

"Y-you, mean, Fluttershy?" I nodded towards her, "W-well, she just flew off on her own, I'm not too sure where." I felt a concerned frown form on my features.

I gently grabbed Twilight's shoulders, "Twilight, I need you to take Dylan, find your friend, and get as far away from here as possible." Her eyes widened in shock at what I just told her.

"But, what about you Princess? What will you do?!" I smiled towards her kindly.

"Don't worry about me, just focus on getting you and your friends to safety, I'll be fine." I then turned around and extended my wings.

"But, what about Dylan? How are we supposed to save him?!" I looked back towards her, with a small smile.

"The answer is inside of you Twilight, you'll find the answer, I believe in you." With that I took off to hopefully meet up with my sister.

Kenneth's POV

play "The Rising Fighting Spirit" (from Naruto)
for added effect, your choice!

The boy launched directly towards me at unprecedented speeds, I sidestepped him, grabbed his arm and slammed him into the ground creating an even greater shockwave than before.

But he simply shook off the force of the slam, and he just went to grab my face.

I ducked underneath his movement, and kicked him up into the air.

I charged up my next attack in an instant and jumped with such force that I soared past him, "Kanetsu ea danmaku!" I thrusted countless strikes that each hit their mark, using this much of my strength even I began to feel the overwhelming heat.

Even as he hit the ground I kept my barrage going, the surrounding area began to melt from the high temperatures.

"HRUAAAAARGH!" Even at this level of strength he still managed to power past it, and he jumped straight up towards me.

"Foolish." I charged a majority of my power into my left fist, I couldn't feel my arm beginning to burn my arm, but this was far from my full strength.

"GRRAAAAAAAAGH!" The moment he came up to eye level I prepared to release my attack.

"You are but a child, so I'll let you off with only a couple of burns, Naniyori mo tatsu kare!" I unleashed my strike, and the light that came from it made even the sun look like a dim light.

Broly's POV

"HRRUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!"

This burning was overwhelming, even more overwhelming than my rage.

I began to fall as the attack finally ceased.

My power finally stopped climbing, and so too did my enraged state, my eyes shifted to the one who managed to knock me out of my state, their expression was one I had never seen before.

I let myself continue to fall to the ground, there wasn't any need to continue fighting, I closed my eyes expecting to feel my body crash into the ground.

But when I never felt the impact, I strained my eyes open to see what had cause my sudden halt.

It was that same man who fought me, his left arm was horribly burned, but his face showed no signs of discomfort, or pain.

"Your eyes don't hold any signs of anger anymore, interesting, it seems you can't control your own power," then his expression became softer and he set me on my feet, I stumbled a bit but managed to regain my footing, "I'd be more than willing to help you control your power, so long as you don't go around using it for selfish desires."

I looked at him in confusion and caution.

"Aah, I see you're still a little distrustful, that's reasonable, very well, I want you to follow me thou ch, I need your assistance with something, what's your name young man?" I was taken aback at his sudden change in attitude and presence, it went from overwhelming and demanding, to calming and warm.

"I am Broly." The man looked forwards and gestured for me to follow him, I didn't know why, but I didn't feel like he wanted to use my power like some kind of tool, so I fell into step beside him.

"Well Broly, I need your help in saving my son, I used a lot of my power to stop you, but you still have a majority of yours, so if you'll help this old geezer out I'd really appreciate it." I simply nodded towards him, and we now walked beside each other in a calm silence.

That is until I felt an evil presence, it was like nothing I've ever sensed before, the only other being that felt remotely similar to this, was that Frieza person.

Twilight's POV

I looked back down towards Dylan, 'The answer is inside of me?' I had no clue what she meant by that.

But I first had to get all of my friends out of here.

"Alright girls, you heard her, let's find Fluttershy, and save Dylan." I looked back at them to see that they were still dizzy from the earlier shockwave.

I had to admit that I was still a little wobbly from it too.

"So these are the 'bearers' of the 'Elements of Harmony', I have to say, their energy levels are quite decent."

My eyes widened in shock at the sound of that voice, it sounded like Discord, but it was different, I looked over to see who had said that, and I was frozen in fear.

"Now that's the kind of face I love to see."

The new arrival was slowly morphing from Discord into something else, but the way it was morphing was terrifying.

Then I began to hear the sound of rushing wind, suddenly a powerful gust of wind made itself known, kicking up a great amount of dust, blocking my vision.

"Have no fear," my eyes widened at the sound of that voice, "you are safe," the dust began to clear and I saw who it was, "because I am here." It was Toshinori, but he wasn't smiling, he was angry.

"Aaah, if it isn't All Might, you look much younger compared to the last time I saw you."

"And who the hell are you?" Toshinori had gotten in between the new arrival and us.

"My name is irrelevant, but if you mist insist, then you can call me All-For-One."

This sinister feeling, it sent chills down my spine, and I began to feel a cold sweat travel down my face.

Then I heard the sound of rushing wind again, only this time, it sounded much, much bigger.

*Crash!*

Then the ground started to shake violently, and I couldn't maintain my balance.

"Thank you very much Kurama." My eyes widened, that was Fluttershy's voice.

But who was, she, talking, to-

My body froze in shock as I looked in the direction her voice came from.

It was the mountainous nine-tailed creature from before, only this time, Fluttershy was riding on its head.

It had an enraged expression on its face, but it wasn't directed towards me nor my friends, it was locked solely on the new arrival.

"RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!"

All-For-One's POV

That complete fool named Discord actually believed that I would help him, though I should really thank him, it was through his strange energy that I now found myself existing in this new reality.

Thankfully this Discord is a complete imbecile, so when I told him that I'd help 'heal' him, he believed every word I told him.

So when I destroyed his consciousness, and replaced his soul with my own, I was filled with complete ecstasy at the utter feeling of betrayal he had in his last few moments living.

Now I just needed to make some modifications to my new body to better suit me.

But it's easier said than done, but I'm a very patient man.

Though I never expected to find a younger version of my greatest nemesis All Might here as well. Though he seems, stronger than the last time I fought him.

But he's also exhausted, if it weren't for that nine-tailed behemoth, taking down the 'symbol of peace' would have been a simple matter.

But just changing this body to my liking was taking more out of me than I'd realized, but this being's powers were very interesting.

For now I needed to retreat, and gain my strength, that would admittedly take longer than I would have hoped, but I believe that those who are patient will gain better results.

"I truly would love to test out my new abilities, but I will have to bid you all farewell," I raised my hand and fingers into a snapping motion, the hand morphing to a more 'human' look, "for now." I snapped my fingers and vanished in a dark mist.

Kurama's POV

That man, I've never felt such evil intent pouring from a human since Madara, no, it was even worse than that

And the body was almost completely disfigured, but it was definitely that annoying insect's body, but I couldn't feel his presence even in the slightest, it was just, gone, but whatever had replaced him, was even more dangerous than Madara Uchiha ever could be.

When he had left I felt my anger leave me, I was incredibly thankful that I could now control it.

I looked up to see the one called 'Fluttershy' resting happily atop my head, rubbing her hand through my fur, I held back a snicker and lowered my head to whom I assumed were her friends she kept talking about.

And what I sensed from them was everything she had stated about them.

They each gave off a strong feeling of loyalty, honesty, generosity, gleefulness, and one of them had an incredible amount of energy stored inside.

I almost let loose a snicker at how in awe they were at my size.

But then I noticed something strange, among them there was one who had a void, no, it was there, but it was barely a flicker.

Toshinori's POV

'All-For-One' I don't know why, but the name sent goosebumps traveling down my body, I had a feeling that this wouldn't be our last encounter with him.

But an even more alarming feeling came to me, he's somewhere out there now, plotting.

My thoughts were interrupted by the one who 'tamed' the nine-tailed beast, "What happened to Dylan!?"

"Young Rayson!" I turned towards his friends, who were gathered around him, and knelt beside his unconscious body, "What happened to him?!" His magical energy was even lower than it was before! I could barely even feel it.

It was young Twilight who "We don't know yet, but Celestia says that if he doesn't regain a majority of his magical energy, then he'll, he'll-"

"Hey there! Are you younglings alright?" I looked back to where the voice came from and saw that it was Mr.Kenneth, as I've come to call him.

"Whoa! Now that's a big fox!" But he wasn't alone, there was a young man walking with him, who was almost as tall as I was! Not only that, his power is extraordinary! Just where did this one come from?

"Well hello there Dylan's friends! It looks like I got here just in time! Now Broly, please place your hand over Dylan's chest." I was now totally lost, who was this 'Broly', and where did Celestia go?

Broly's POV

I did as the old man asked, but I didn't know why he wanted me to.

I noticed the gigantic creature with nine tails was just napping.

I also took notice of how extremely low this guy's energy was, "Now Broly, I'd like you to transfer some of your energy into him, and Twilight, I'd like you to make sure that the transfer goes accordingly." Now I was really confused, who was this, 'Twi-light'?

"S-sure," I looked over to see a girl with a horn protruding from her head, who was wiping her eyes, an aura then appeared around the horn and that same aura appeared around my hands, it tingled a little, now I attempted to try and, 'transfer' my power to this unconscious man.

Twilight's POV

This stranger's magic was incredible! I couldn't feel an end to it, but that wasn't important right now, I simply did as Kenneth asked me to.

Hoping that this would work.

After a few moments I began to grow worried that it might not be working at all, until I felt Dylan's magic start to steadily replenish.

Dylan's POV

I felt my mind being brought back to consciousness, and squinted my.eyes open, it was blurry, and I could hardly see anything.

I blinked my eyes a few times and slowly my vision began to clear up.

I began to sit up, and shake my head, wait, I didn't struggle to get back up, in fact, I actually felt rejuvenated!

I looked around to see that all of my friends were here, "Oh, hey guys, what's up?" I was not prepared for what happened next.

"Dylan!" All of them glommed me, and I was now covered in a pile of teary and sobbing ponies.

"Hey guys! What's the matter?! Why are you all crying? And why is there a giant fox here?!" All of these questions were left unanswered, as they were all too busy crushing me to death with their hugs.

To Be Continued...

Author's Notes:

I hope that you all enjoyed this chapter! Please let me know if you think it could have been better and if so how I could have improved it, or made changes in the comments below!

Now how do you think the rest of these events will unfold? And what did you think about the appearance of All-For-One? Please let me know what your favorite part in this chapter was in the comments!

Also, what did you think of that little part where Fluttershy calmed Kurama? Do you think it was too early, let me know what you think in the comments!

Finally, what will happen next time? How will Celestia react to all of these new revelations? And how will everyone react to All Might's 'victory'? Find out next time in Equestria's New Legend!

Stay awesome!

A New Friend!/ The Worst Birthday. Final Pt?

Last time...

I looked around to see that all of my friends were here, "Oh, hey guys, what's up?" I was not prepared for what happened next.

"Dylan!" All of them glommed me, and I was now covered in a pile of teary and sobbing ponies.

"Hey guys! What's the matter?! Why are you all crying? And why is there a giant fox here?!" All of these questions were left unanswered, as they were all too busy crushing me to death with their hugs.

Now...

Dylan's POV

I was sitting down in one of the passenger seats on the 'Friendsship Express', not the name I'd choose for a choice of transportation, but I guess it's better than walking back to Ponyville.

Fluttershy somehow managed to convince the giant fox to bring her back to Ponyville, how she managed to accomplish such a task, is beyond my knowledge, especially given how grumpy the fox seemed to be.

The rest of most of my friends were riding in a different coach, Pinkiepie said that they were discussing something about a surprise, but she was cut off when Applejack brought her hand over Pinkiepie's mouth.

And Toshinori stayed behind, he didn't really have a choice in the matter, as miss Celestia forced him to stay until he recovered, and she can be really scary when she wants to be.

Sitting next to me snoozing on my shoulder was Twilight, the moment she laid her head on it I turned beet red, but that eventually faded when I heard her lightly snore.

Sitting across from us looking out the window as if everything was completely new to him, almost like how Toshinori looked at everything, was the giant spikey haired guy I met earlier, well, not really met, but kind of just, awkwardly stared at each other...

And next to the 'new guy's was my dad, who was sleeping, like an old man...

Yeah, spending half a year in this world, filled with almost nothing but 'pony people's has made me forget how bad I am with social situations, and the only other 'humans' I've interacted with are Toshinori and my dad.

Well, here goes nothing, I guess, "Uhm, i-it's nice to meet you, my name is Dylan Rayson, what's yours?" I scratched my cheek sheepishly using the arm that Twilight wasn't resting on.

He just looked towards me with a blank, curious stare, it was kind of unsettling to be honest.

"... I am Broly..." I waited for him to say anything else, or continue from that... Miss Celestia explained how that giant nine-tailed fox and this 'Broly' appeared, apparently they came directly from my memory, but I can't remember even a trace of who either of them are, nothing about them is familiar to me. Okay, I guess I'll have to initiate the conversation then, which is something that I'm not very used to.

"Er, well, hi there Broly, I heard about how you were the one to save me back there, so thanks for that." The only reason I was able to talk to this guy at all is because my dad was sitting right next to him, even if he was dead asleep right now.

"...hm..." he just nodded towards me and looked back outside, I felt a comical sweatdrop form on the side of my head from his lack of words.

'He's more silent than Big Mac is!' I thought in exasperation, alright, I know I can't stand sitting with all of this quiet, I'm not really much for social situations myself, but I really hate waiting in transportation with nothing to do!

"So, uhmm, oh!" I felt an imaginary lightbulb light up over my head at a brilliant conversation starter, Broly looked over at me again, "That green pelt, it seems really important to you, did someone give it to you? Or is it something else?" There! Now I know that was the right thing to ask.

"..." I looked at his face and my confidence went down the drainpipe, he look down at it with a look of sorrowful remembrance.

'Oh man, I know that look, it's one that I used to have a while ago.' I look down in shame at possibly bringing up a sad memory for him.

"... This is, Bah's ear," I looked back up at him in slight surprise, and a tinge of relief that he wasn't mad at me, "where I came from, Bah was bigger, and more fearsome than most creatures on that planet, it was scary when he got mad, but I got over that, and started training by avoiding its teeth," he then gained a small smile, "we became like friends, we became like good friends." He looked up with a slightly bigger, gentle smile.

"So, this creature was your very first friend?" I frowned in thought, that didn't sound like a nice childhood, but Broly doesn't seem to mind it.

"Yes, but my dad didn't like that too much," I frowned at that, this was the first time he's mentioned his dad, "he said that being friends with Bah was not training, but playing, so my dad shot it's ear off with a gun making it angry with him, and me," this was heartbreaking to hear how his life has gone, and it doesn't seem like his dad did him any favors either, "after that, Bah was never the same again, that's why I decided to keep Bah's ear, to, remember when we were friends." He patted the green pelt and grasped it tightly.

I looked back towards him and saw that look of saddness, and loss, "Well, that's truly a sad story, and I can't say or do much to help," I looked down in thought, before I looked back at him with one of my famous Rayson grins, "all I can really do," I lifted my free arm towards him, "is make a promise to you, and hopefully, we can become friends."

"..." he simply looked at me with a mildly shocked expression, and it almost seemed as if he reverted to his quiet state, "... friends, that would be, nice." He gained a small genuine smile, and placed his hand in my own, he had a strong grip, I couldn't help the grin that formed on my face from that simple action, and the feeling that coursed through me at making another new friend.

"Ehehe." I couldn't help the small laugh of joy coming from me.

"Mhmhm." I heard Broly do the same, though it was a bit more quiet, but it was definitely there.

And finally, we don't have to spend this train ride in silence anymore, and I possibly made a new friend.

So even though miss Celestia and miss Luna's castle is nearly ruined, and there's a new 'bad guy' out there, and I nearly 'died'.

This is still probably one of the best birthday's I've ever had. After all, I've made a new friend, and that's NEVER happened on my birthday.

I felt around in my pockets and pulled out the letter, from my mother.

And after 18 years, I finally felt the urge to open it.

Kenneth's POV

I had to hold back really hard to keep the grin from forming on my face, it seems my son has finally gotten over his past, and has finally decided to head into his future.

It took him 18 years, and travelling to a different world, but beggars can't be choosers, I'm just glad that he's finally accepted himself.

Now I wasn't actually asleep, I was just resting my eyes! But I did hear the sad story of 'little' Broly, but I'm happy that my son managed to make friends with him.

Now I can rest my eyes in peace, not, falling asleep.

"Zzzz*snoar*zzzz*snoar*zzzz" huh, since when did I get above the clouds?

Twilight's POV, ???...

My eyes fluttered open, huh, that's funny, I don't remember falling asleep, I rubbed my eyes and sat up, 'when did I get in my bed?' I pulled the covers off of me and took notice of my current attire, I was in nothing but a t-shirt and underwear, but, this isn't my shirt, for one, it's way too big for me.

I took a deep breath in and smelled something amazing, whoa, since when did Spike learn how to make something that smells like that?

I stretched my arms above my head.

"Oi, you up yet Twi?" I stopped, that was Dylan's voice, I looked down over at where Spike's bed was, only to find he was still sleeping soundly, if Spike is still asleep, then that would mean...

"C'mon, if you don't get down here then your breakfast is going to get cold." I was brought out of my thoughts by Dylan's voice and my body automatically got up and headed downstairs.

"Coming!" Everything was moving so fast, that by the time I made it downstairs I had just realized that I was practically half naked.

I felt my face heat up, and my body froze in its tracks, 'What am I doing?! I can't let Dylan see me like this! It would be too embarrassing!'

Before I could make it upstairs I felt a pair of strong arms grab my waist, and pick me up twirling me around, "GUAAAGH!"

"Hahahaha! Ohoho man, now you know how I feel! Good morning Twi!" Wait, Dylan?! Since when did he start calling me by that? Wait, I'm still half naked!

"U-u-u-uh, o-okay, c-can you p-p-please put me down now?!" Not only did he not put me down, he positioned me so I was now facing him, his arms now locked around the back of my waist, his hold was very gentle, and very comforting, wait, this isn't the time for that!

"Why? I thought you liked being held like this?" I felt my face become even more flushed, he was talking as if he wasn't holding me in nothing but a shirt and underwear!

"S-s-since when d-d-did I e-ever say that?!" I looked at him, and my eyes widened, he looked older, and the look in his eyes were full of desire and want, and I just had a feeling that they were directed at me. But they were also filled with momentary confusion.

"What do you mean when? We've been married for over 4 years now, I think I'd know what my wife likes after being together for that long." My eyes widened and my face became an even deeper shade of red.

"M-m-m-m-m-m-ma-ma-mar-WHAAAAAT?!" Married?! 'WHEN DID THIS HAPPEN!? WHAT'S GOING ON RIGHT NOW?!'

"Why are you acting so shocked? Maybe you slept on the wrong side of the bed?" He set me down gently and put his hand on my forehead, just underneath my horn, his hand was so calloused, but it was also comforting, "Now that I take a closer look your face is all red, but it doesn't seem like you're burning up," he then brought his head towards mine, careful of my horn.

'H-h-his face, too close!' This is so confusing! What is going on right now?

"Well, you definitely don't have a fever, that's good," he sighed in relief, and now that he's backed up I could see that he was shirtless, I felt my face become an even brighter color of red, and I covered my face with my hands, but then I saw it, I slowly brought my hands away from my face and looked at the beautiful ring adorning my ring finger, "I guess you're still a little groggy from last night-"

Whatever else he said was drowned out as I kept looking at the ring on my finger, 'is this, real?' I looked around my library and finally took notice of all the photos framed, there was one where we were sitting together watching the sunset, next to that was a photo of me working on the engine of his vehicle, and Dylan was looking at me with a look full of love, and pride.

But below that there was one that really shook me to the core, it was of me in a wedding dress with a younger looking Dylan in a tuxedo, carrying me like a princess, in the picture I had a teary smile, pressing my face up against Dylan's, while he just had a bright blush on his face.

There were so many other photos, but, I couldn't remember any of them, 'What's going on right now? Did this really happen?' I picked up the photo of where we were staring at the sunset together.

"Oh, I remember this," I jolted in surprise, Dylan had broken out of his thoughts and looked at what I had picked up, "this was the day I finally confessed to you," he had such a gentle smile looking at it, "I honestly never thought you would leap into my arms the way you did, hehe." He had such a nostalgic look in his eyes, it made me feel terrible that I couldn't recall what happened.

"Eek!" I was brought out of my thoughts when he suddenly picked me up, and the look in his eyes brought my flustered state back full force.

"That was also the day, I gained the courage to do this." Wait courage to do what?

He then brought his face closer to mine and I felt as if my cheeks were going to explode.

"-ilight, hey twilight, Twilight wake up!"

"GUAAAGH!" My eyes shot open and my face still felt hot, and my heart racing.

My eyes darted around, I was back inside the train? 'That was all, a dream?!' I

"Whoa, you alright? I just wanted to let you know that we're back, did you have a bad dream?" I looked over to see that Dylan, the real Dylan, was looking at me with a concerned look in his eyes, that's when I felt my entire face turn beet red.

"U-uhm, y-yeah, I'm just, f-fine," why won't my heart stop racing?! And why does it feel like I have butterflies in my stomach?! I jumped out of the seat and bolted out of the train, "well I'd love to stay and chat but it's getting really late so I'llseeyoubackatthetreehousebye!" I don't think I'd last another second next to him! 'I'm sorry Dylan! But I'm just too embarrassed right now!'

I know one thing for sure, and that is that my feelings towards Dylan have definitely changed.

Dylan's POV

She took off just like Pinkiepie does! "U-uh, okay, see you there, I guess." I felt a drop of sweat form on my face at her sudden out-of-nowhere reaction, 'That must have been one hell of a weird dream, and what does she mean it's late? I'm mean sure it's almost sun down, but I wouldn't say it's that late.'

Well, time to wake the old man up I suppose, "Hey dad, get up."

"*snoar*zzzz*snoar*zzzz" I felt my eye twitch, alright, I think I remember how to wake him up.

"I said," I took a deep breath in, "WAKE UP YOU OLD MAN!"

"I'LL NEVER LET YOU STEAL MY BEAUTIFUL BOOTS YOU SONOFA- Oh hey there son, oh would you look at that, we're here!" Yup, he hasn't changed one bit.

Kurama's POV

After I had arrived where the little one directed me to, I decided to find a nice area to rest.

"Oh thank you so much mister Kurama! But where do you plan on staying now?" The little one asked of me.

I looked down at her, "Somewhere close by." I scanned the environment, I'd prefer a place that's nice and secluded, away from all the noise.

After a few moments I found the perfect place, tall forestry, and a big ruined site, hopefully nobody will think to look for me there, or dare to approach it.

I then strode my way into the thick forestry, I'm bigger than every tree here while standing, but when I lay down I'll be put of sight, at least from ground view.

"Well goodbye, stay safe!" I heard the little one bid me goodbye.

"Hn." Maybe all mortals aren't so bad, but only a few.

Earlier...

Toshinori's POV

"Somepony, any pony, help." I heard a weak feminine voice.

"Don't worry, I've got you!" I lifted up a giant broken pillar and moved it to the side, and kept lifting up rubble, I finally found the one calling for help, "Are you alright young one?" I lifted the final piece of debris uncovering a young lady clad in broken armour.

"A-all Might? Thank Celestia." I picked her up and leaped to a safe place, I felt the pain in my back trying to slow me down, but I pushed the pain aside and pushed through. When I set the young lady down I turned back around, "W-wait, there are, three, others down there, please, help them." I looked back towards her and gave her a reassuring smile and a thumbs up.

I then kept back in the place where I found her.

Now, hopefully there aren't any mortally wounded, I've already saved 7 civilians, including the one I've just rescued, and with these three that the young lady told me about, I'm hoping that it all adds up, and that they are all okay.

Right after Dylan had left with his friends, I had gone to pushing aside the pieces of the broken castle, and had kept it up until I found at least one person, thankfully Celestia and Luna were being a huge help in making sure that the castle doesn't collapse anymore than it already has.

"Please hurry, Toshinori, I don't know how much longer me and my sister can keep this up." I looked back up to see Celestia and Luna looking exhausted, I nodded towards them and rushed back inside.

"Hey, over here! I need some help!" I rushed towards the source of the voice and called back.

"I'm on my way! Just stay put!" Hopefully I can make it in time.

If we'd known that the aftermath was this bad,I'd have asked young Rayson and his friends for help, no matter, it's up to me to help these people, but boy, am I tired.

Present...

"Thank you All Might, you've shown great determination and courage, and you've saved us, thank you." A young lad in armor thanked me, well, he and the rest of the 15 that were caught up in the destruction.

"Please don't thank me, thank Celestia and Luna, they made sure to keep the structure held up for as long as possible, and made sure it was stable, I just came in and moved some rubble around, I'm just glad that you're all safe now."

"That's All Might for ya', always making others take the credit."

"Oh man, you're so awesome!"

"Rrrrrrggh, you'd make such an outstanding addition to the royal guard! You're so cool All Might! And you're so humble!" I scratched the back of my head at how much they were praising me, I then took my signature pose with my fists on my waist, and my grin on my face.

"HAHAHAHA! It's really no big deal young ones!"

"Actually, I have to agree with my subjects on this one Toshi- er, All Might, you'd make a fantastic addition to our royal guard." I looked back to see that Celestia and Luna walking towards me.

"That truly sounds like a tempting offer. But I'm afraid I'll have to pass! After all, if I'm here who would protect those crying for help, maybe someday, but for now I'm fine with this!" I smiled towards the sister princesses and gave them a bright smile with a thumbs up.

"Oh man! He's so cool!"

"He's like a real life superhero."

"Shining Armor would definitely like you!"

"I'm fine with that, but right now you need rest, as do the rest of you, I'm sure that with today's events everypony including myself is exhausted." Celestia stated, and I couldn't help but agree with her.

Even I was extremely tired, so tired, so so tired-

"All Might?!"

"Toshinori?!"

I felt the pain in my back returned tenfold, and my vision was fading fast.

And what greeted me next was a world full of nothing but black.

Dylan's POV

As I walked the path in Ponyville, I was also walking with my dad and Broly.

"So son, how goes the fixin' of that car I gave you?" I felt my legs freeze, and my shoulders stiffen.

I looked at my dad with a comical look of agitation, "N-never you mind that! It's going just fine!"

"Really? Then why haven't I seen you driving it yet?" I felt a drop of sweat form on the side of my head, and my eye twitch.

"Well it isn't exactly easy to work on a car without the proper tools! Geez, it isn't like I was prepared to be thrust here without warning, not that I mind it anymore." I began thinking about all that I've been through and all of the friends that I've made here.

"Yes, well, I actually wouldn't understand that since I had all my tools with me when I came here." I froze, and I turned towards him in a stone-like way.

"You, had, what?" I felt veins pulse on the sides of my head.

"Oh, did I forget to mention? When I arrived here I had all of my tool with me, isn't that funny?" I felt my aura start to envelop my body.

Broly's POV

"Why does it feel so tense all of a sudden?" I asked but they only looked at each other with intense stares.

"Your memory is slipping 'old man'." I felt a sweatdrop form on my head.

"Old huh? Well you never really 'asked' so it isn't really my fault now is it?" The pressure then began getting even more overwhelming.

'What's going on?' This feels very dangerous.

"Hoh? So it's my fault now is it?" Dylan walked up to Kenneth and I could swear I could almost see the electricity arcing between them.

"I'm not the one who said it, but now that you 'mention' it." Kenneth began pushing his forehead against Dylan's but he was also pushing back.

'When did they get like this exactly?'

"If I can run ten laps around Ponyville before you, you let me use those tools!" Wait, what?

"Ten laps?! Since when did you get so SOFT, I can run ten laps in my sleep! I can easily do twenty!" Is, is this normal?

"Well I just wanted to make it fair, since your age is most definitely catching up with you! I can absolutely do 30 laps without a single sweat!!"

"Ready!"

"Set!"

"GO!!" They both took off, leaving only clouds of dust in their wake.

I just stood there as I tried to comprehend what just happened.

"... I guess I should follow them." I kicked of the ground and tried to catch up to the ridiculous duo, keep in mind, 'tried'.

To Be Continued...

Author's Notes:

Aaaand THERE, now I'm very sorry that this update took so long, and the reason it did is because it's the first part of a two part finale for the 'Discord/All-For-One introduction arc.

I hope that you guys enjoyed, and are looking forward to future updates for this story!

If you think I could change anything or if there are any improvements I should make, please let me know in the comment section!

And if you have any suggestions about future chapters please let me know in the comments!

And finally, what do you think will come about Dylan and Kenneth's race? And do you think Toshinori/All Might is alright? Tune in next time one Equestria's New Legend!

Stay awesome!